Thera-g□th□(長老偈)

^1

namo tassa bhagavato arahato samm□sambuddhassa

s□h□na□ va nadant□na□ d□□h□na□ girigabbhare

su□□tha bh□vitatt□na□ g□th□ attupan□yik□: // 1 //

yath□n□m□ yath□gott□ yath□dhammavih□rino

yath□dhimutt□ sappa□□□ vihari□su atandit□,// 2 //

tattha tattha vipassitv□ phusitv□ accuta□ pada□

katanta□ paccavekkhant□ ima□ attha□ abh□sisu□.// 3 //

eka-nip□to.

chann□ me ku□ik□ sukh□ niv□t□, vassa deva yath□sukha□

citta□ me susam□hita□ vimutta□, □t□p□ vihar□mi, vassa

deva 'ti.// 1 //

ittha□ suda□ □yasm□ subh□ti thero g□tha□ abh□si□□h□

'ti.

upasanto uparato mantabh□□□ anuddhato

dhun□ti p□pake dhamme dumapatta□ va m□luto 'ti.// 2 //

ittha□ suda□ □yasm□ mah□ko□□hikathero g□tha□

abh□sittha.

^2

thera-g□th .

pa□□a□ ima□ passa tath□gat□na□: aggi yath□ pajjalito

nis□the

□lokad□ cakkhudad□ bhavanti ye □bat□na□ vinayanti

ka□khan ti.// 3 //

ittha□ suda□ □yasm□ ga□kh□revato thero g□tha□

abh□sittha.

sabbhir eva sam□setha pa□□iteh' atthadassibhi :

attha□ mahanta□ gambb□ra□ duddasa□ nipu□a□ anu□

dh□r□ samadhigacchanti appama□□□ vicakkha□□ 'ti. □4□

i. s. □yasm□ pu□□o mant□niputto thero . a.

yo duddamayo damena danto dabbo santusito viti□□aka□kho

vijit□vi apetabheravo hi dabbo so parinibbuto □hitatto'ti. i|s□

i. s. □yasm□ dabbo thero . a.

yo s□tavana□ up□g□ bhikkhu eko santusito sam□hitatto

vijit□vi apetalomaha□so rakkha□ k□yaga|□sati□ dhit□m□

'ti.// 6 //

i. s. □vasm□ s□tavanivo thero.

yo p□nudi maccur□jas□ sena□ nalasetuna va sudubbala□

mahogho

vijit□vi apetabheravo hi danto so parinibbuto □hitatto 'ti.// 7 //

i. s. □yasm□ bhalliyo thero.

y|o duddamayo damena danto v□ro santusito viti□□aka□kho

vijit□vi apetalomaha□so v□ro so parinibbuto □hitatto 'ti.// 8 //

v□ro thero.

sv□gata□ z|^|agata□ na yida□ dummantita□ mama,

sa□vibbattesu dhammesu ya□ se□□ha□ tad up□gamin ti.// 9 //

pilindavacchathero.

3, a||? a, a|| scd.- nis□ve |, uisive bc, nis□the, sometimes nis□ve

comected iato nis□rhed (nis□the mttiyax□j.- 5 hs ad, pis | deest in c:

thitatto ad, □hitattho bc: 6, upaga abc, up□o□ d.- rakkhi ac, rakkha□

sd therx ascda a;ree in rc|xdx□ k□yaoat□sati dhitim□ (dhim□ c).d :

rahkltnn ti rakkltato (rakkhanto ?) k□yagat□satxn ti k□y□rammana□ sati□ k□ya at□satikammatth□ua□

parib□hanavasena avissajjento.- in tlte commeutarytis

stnuza is nscribed to the the□ sambh□ta.- 7, nala□ comected into nalso a,

dala□ s, dnllxat.tlxn□cnal□ d. comp. suttanip. 4.-9 (comp. 885), na

du□gata□ a, u□ duramata□ s, n|□ dua|atocn□pa|nta□ d. □ux-ther on we

liud □uother readiu dnblxagata□ (ixx3tead of apa"atam) mcutioned in the comnxent□y

(" u□pi du□□hu □riata□ "). - sn□vibhattesu a, sav" sc, vibhattesu

(,, sa□vibhajitv□ vattndhnmmesu '' ) d.

^

eka-nip□to

yihari apekkha□ idha v□ hura□ v□ yo vedaga samito

yatatto

sabbesu dhammesu anupalitto lokassa ja□□□ udayabbayali

ca 'ti.// 1| //

pu□□am□sathero.

, yaggo pa□hamo. udd□na□ :

subh□ti so□□hiko thero sa□lah□revatasubbato

irlant□niputto dabbo ca s□tavaniyo ca bhalliyo

y□ro pilindavaccho ca pu□□am□so tamonudo 'ti.l

p□mujjabahulo bhikkhu dhamme buddhappavedite

adhigacche pada□ santa□ sa□kh□rapasama□ sukhan ti.// 1i□

c□□agavaccho thero.

pali□□bal□ s□lavat□papanno sam□hito jh□nar□to sat□m□

yadatthiya□ bhojana□ bhu□jam□no ka□kheta k□la□ idha

v□tar□go 'ti.// 12 //

mah□gavaccho thero.

n□labbhava□□□ rucir□ s□tav□r□ sucindhar□

indagopakasa□chann□ te sel□ ramayanti man ti.// 13 //

yan□vaccha□□hero.

spajjh□yo ma□ avac□ai ito gacch□mi s□vaka.

□me me vasati k□yo ara□□a□ me gato mano

sem□nako pi gacch□mi ;natthi sa□go aijanatan ti.// 14 //

yanavacchassa therassa sama□ero.

pa□ca chinde palica jahe pa□ca c' uttari bh□vaye

palicasa□g□tigo bhikkhu oghati□□o 'ti vuccat□ 'ti. i 15 //

sundadh□no thero.

yath□pi bhaddo □ja□□o na□gal□vatta□ sikh□

gacchati appakasirena, eva□ rattindissa malna

gacchanti appakasirena sukhe laddhe nir□mise 'ti.□l6 //

belat.thasiso thero.

10, vibari or vihari□ a, vihari c, aiharati , v□rahi and vih□ri□ da, vih□r□ti

visesato hari apahari apanesi dh. -udd□na ' kotthiho a, ko□iko c.- osubbato

c, su pato s, "sammato a.-11, culavaccho a, c□tagavaccho c, culagavaccho

s,clagavaccho d.- 12, yadatthiya□ acd, yadattiya□ .- bhojana□ co

bhojana a.-□□ah□vacchathero a, bhah□gavaccho thbc,d□ah□gavacchath

d,-1-3, av□ri sucindar□ abc.dgives both "v□r□ sucindh" and v□nsucindho.-

14, upajjh□ da.-16, comp. 633, dhammap. 370.- cuttari asd, vuttari c.

^

4  thera-g□tfi□.

middh□ yad□ hoti mahagghaso ca nidd□yit□ samparivatt□□y□

mah□var□ho va niv□papu□□ho punappuna□ gabbha□ upeti

ma□□o 'ti.// 17 //

d□sako thero.

ah□ buddhassa d□y□do bhikkhu shesakal□vane,

kevala□ atthisal□i□ya aphari pathavi□ ima□.

mali□e 'ha□ k□mar□ga□ so khippa□ eva pah□yat□ 'ti.// 18 //

si□g□lapit□ thero.

udaka□ hi nayanti nettik□, usuk□r□ namayanti tejana□,

d□ru□ namayanti tacchak□, att□na□ damayanti subbat□

'ti.// 19 //

gulo thero.

mara□e me bhaya□ n' atthi, nikant□ n' atthi j□vite,

sandeha□ nikkhipiss□mi sampaj □no patissato 'ti.// 20 //

ajito thero.

yaggo dutiyo. udd□na□

c□□avaccho mah□vaccho vanavaccho ca s□vako

gundadh□no ca sela□□hi d□sako ca tato para□

si□g□lapitiko thero □ul,o ca ajito das□ 'ti.l

1\t□ha□ bhayassa bh□y□mi, satth□ no amatassa kovido.

yattha bhaya□ n□vati□□hati tena maggena vajanti bhikkhavo

'ti.// 2i //

nigrodho thero.  '

n□l□ sug□v□ sikhino mor□ g□ra□viya□ abhinadanti,

te s□tav□takalit□ sutta□ jh□ya□ nibodhent□ 'ti. □22 //

cittako thero.

17, comp. dhammap. 325.-18, " ma□□o han ti pi p□tho " d.- pahi ati a

pah□ |ati bc pahissati da. dh: pah□yati pajahissat□ 'ti ma□□e. proba ly we

shoudread, pahassati.- 19, comp. 877 dhammap. 80, 145.- uso namayanti,

d□r□□ namayanti cd, us damayanti, do damayanti a.- kulo a, k□lo c,

kundath" and kud,ilalath' d.- 20, n' atthi nikanti jo d.- udd□na: kulo a,

kulo c.- 22, k□rambhiya□ a, k□ya□viya , k□ra□viy-a c.d ' k□ra□viy-an

ti k□rava□ rukkha□ karav□ 'ti v□ tassa vanassa n□ma□, tasm□ k□ra□vi|an ti

□□ravan□make vane 'ti attho.- okilit:x a, kalit□ , kalibh□ s, kadrlita da,

s□tai|□takaddit□ 'ti s□tena meghavatena sa□j□ta□ kal□ 'ti madhuravassita□

vassanto dh.

^

ega-nip□to.

aha□ kho velugumbasmi□ bhutv□na madhup□y□sa□

padakkh□□a□ sammasanto kha□□h□na□ udayabbay a□

s□nu□ pa□igamiss□mi viveka□ anubr□hayan ti.// 23 //

gos□lo thero.

anuvassako pabbajito, passa dhammasudhammata□,

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhassa s□sanan ti. |i 24 //

sugandho thero.

obh□saj□ta□ phalaga□ citta□ yassa abhi□haso

t□disa□ bhikkhu□ □sajja  |anha dukkha□ nigacchas□ 'ti. □2s□

nandiyo thero.

sutv□ subh□sita□ v□ca□ buddhass□diccabandhuno

paccavy□dhi□ hi nipu□a□ v□lagga□ usun□ yath□ 'ti. |i 26 !|

abhayo thero.

dabbazn kusazn potakila□ us□ra□ mul5japabbaja□

uras□ panudahiss□mi viveka□ anubrahpyan ti. il 2□ //

lomasaka□giyo thero.

i|acci no vatthapasuto, kacci no bh□san□rato,

kacci s□lamaya□ gandha□ tva□ v□si netar□ paj□ 'ti. □□h i

jan:ibug□mikaputto thero.

samunnamaya□ att□na□ usuk□ro va tejanant

citta□ uju□ karitv□na avijja□ chinda h□rit□ 'ti. □29□

h□rito thero.

□b□dhe me samuppanne sati me upapajjatha :

□b□dho me samuppanno, k□lo me na ppamajjitun ti.// 30 il

□ttiyo thero.

vaggo tatiyo. udd□na□

nigrodho cittako thero gos□latthero sugandho

nandiyo abhayo thero thero lomasaka□giyo

jambug□mikaputto ca h□rito uttiyo is□ 'ti.|

24, anuvassiko a, anuvassikan ti c, anuvassiko and anavassiko dn. d1| :

xnassiko (sic) 'ti anupagato vassa□ anuvasse va anuvassiko. athav□ paccha:o

|ata□ anugata□ vassa□ anuvassa□ ta□ assa atth□ 'ti anuvassiko, yhssa pabbajitassa

aparipu□□at□ya na ga□apagatu□ so eva□ vutto anuvassiko 'ti vutta□ hoti.-

'36 sacchaby□dhi□asaccapp□d□hi (comected into "dh□hi) c, saccaby□dihi s,

paccxvy□di□hi da paccab□dhmt□ 'ti pa□ipxjji d6.- 27, comp. 233, apad□□a fol.

di (dr. momis's n□s.)- 28, kacci nx vatthapasuto 'ti pi p|itho d.- after pa|□

the followi□ words are given in abc: ta□ ki□ci (kacci a) na hoti yato.- '?;l,

namun□□maya□ da, "nnam"a "ddam" sc.- bhinda d.- udd□na. it is not

worth while to give the confuse□ readi□gs of asc.

^

thera-g□th .

phu□□ho da□sehi makasehi ara□□asmi□ brab□vane

n□go sa□g□mas□se va sato tatr□dhiv□saye 'ti.// 31 //

gahvarat□riyo bhikkhu.

ajara□ j□ram□nena tappam□□ena nibbuti□

nimmissa□ parama□ santi□ yogakkhema□ anuttaran

ti.// 32 //

suppiyo thero.

yath□pi ekaputtasmi□ piyasmi□ kusal□ siy□

eva□ sabbesu p□□esu sabbattha kusalo siy□ 'ti.// 33 //

sop□ko thero.

an□sannavar□ et□ nicca□ eva vij□nat□.

g□m□ ara□□a□ □gamma tato geha□.up□daisi□

tato u□□h□ya pakkasmi□ an□mantetv□ posiyo 'ti.// 34 //

posiyo thero.

sukha□ sukhattho labhate tad □cara□, kitti□ ca pappoti,

yas' assa vaddhati

yo ariya□ a□□ha□gika□ a□jasa□ uju□ bh□veti magga□

amatassa pattiy□ 'ti.// 35 //

s□ma□□ak□ni thero.

s□dhu suta□ s□dhu caritaka□ s□dhu sad□ aniketavih□ro

atthapucchana□ |padakkh□□akamma□ eta□ s□mali□a□

aki□canass□ 'ti.// 36 //

sum□putto thero.

n□n□janapada□ yanti vicara□t□ asa□□at□

sam□dhi□ ca air□dhenti, ki□ su. ra□□hamcariy□ karissati.

tasm□ vineyya s□rambha□jh□yeyya apurakkhato 'ti.// 3| //

sum□puttassa therassa sah□yako thero.

yo iddhiy□ sarabhu□ atthapesi so gavampati asito anejo,

ta□ sabbasailg□tigata□ mah□muni□ deva namassanti bha|assa

p□ragun ti.// 38 //

gaoampati thero.

sattiy□ viya oma□□ho □ayham□ne va matthake

k□mar□|apah□n□ya sato bhikkhu paribbaje 'ti.// 39 //

tisso thero.

31, tnhuatiti□gathera, tahuatiriyatthe□ d: 32, nimiya□ abc, nir□misn□

comectcd to uimissa□ da, nimxssan ti parivatteyya□ cet□pe a□ dh:

3-i, u||u'isi ac up□visa□ .- pakk□mi ac, p□kk□mxn ti d, pn axni .-

3o, tad □cara□  dh, tad□ vara□ scda.- 38, atthapesi da dh, patth" asc.clev□

ada dh, dev□pi bc.- 39 =1162.

^

efia-nip□to.

sattiy□ aiya oma□□ho □ayham□ne va matthake

bhavar□gapah□n□ya satto bhikkhu paribbaje 'ti.// 40 //

yaddham□no thero.

vaggo catuttho. udd□na□ :

(|ahvarat□riyo suppiyo sop□ko ca posiyo ca

s□ma□□ak□ni kum□putto kum□puttasah□yako

c|avampati tissatthero yaddham□no mah□yaso 'ti.

vivara□ anupatanti vijjut□ yebh□rassa ca pandavassa ca,

nagavivaragato ca jh□yati putto appa□imassa t□dino 'ti.// 41 //

sirivaddho thero.

c□le upac□le s□sapac□le patissatik□ nu kho viharatha

□gato vo v□la□ viya vedh□ 'ti.// 42 //

khadiravaniyo thero.

sumuttiko sumuttiko s□hu sumuttiko □hi t□hi khujjakehi

asit□su may□ na□gal□su may□khuddakudd□l□su may□.

yadi pi idha□ eva idha□ e□ athav□pi ala□ eva ala□ eva ;

jh□ya suma□gala jh□ya suma□gala, appama□□o vihara

suma□gal□ 'ti.// 43 //

suma□galo thero.

biata□ v□ amma rodanti yo v□ j□va□ na dissati.

j□vanta□ ma□ amma dissant□ kasm□ maln amma rodas□ 'ti.

// 44 //

s□nu thero.

yath□pi bhaddo □jali□o khalitv□ patiti□□hati,

eva□ dassanasampanna□ samm□sambuddhas□vakan ti.// 45 //

rama□□yavih□r? thero.

saddh□y□ha□ pabbajito ag□rasm□ anag□riya□,

sati pa□□□ ca me vuddh□ citta□ ca susam□hita□.

k□ma□ karassu rflp□ni, n' eva ma□ by□dhayissas□ 'ti.// 46 //

samiddhi thero.

40 =1163.- udd□na: gahvat□riyo a, gavhatiriyo , gahavatiriyo c.-

41 (=1167), nabhaviv' abc, nagav" da dh- 43, hhuddahudd□lasn ca □

(hhuddho a) abc, uddhauddh□su may□ da, uddhahudd□l□su ca □.. hhud|ahudd□l□s□

ts pi hunda- (or, hucca-) hudd□l□s□ tiip□fi dh.- i□|ha□ eva idha□

eva abc, ida□ eva da, mda□ eva 'ti mah□ro pa □.sandhiharo.. . g□mahe □hitatt□

t□ni asit□d□ni hihe□pi ima□ (comected into im) eva mama sam□pe |eva tath□|i

ala□ eva teh□ 'ti attho dh: 44, dlssant□ a, dissanti bc, dissati da. fhe word is

esplained bypanti (i.e.pant□). comp. dhammap. atth. p. 404.

^

thera-g□th .

namo te buddhav□r' atthu, vippamutto 'ai sabhaclhi.

tuyh' □pad□ne vihara□ vihar□mi an□savo 'ti.// |7 //

ujjayo thero.

yato aha□ pabbajito ag□rasm□ anag□riya□

n□bhij□n□mi sa□kappazn anariya□ dosasarxlhmtan ti. |i 48 //

salijayo thero.

vihavih□bhinadite sippik□bhirutehi ca

na me ta□ phandati citta□, ekattanirata□ hi me.// 49 //

r□muneyyako thero.

dhara□ ca aiccati v□ 'ti m□luto vijjut□ carati nabhe,

upasammanti vitakk□, citta□ susam□hita□ mam□ 'ti.// 50 //

vimalo thero.

vaggo palisamo. udd□na□ :

sirivaddho revato thero suma□galo s□nusavhayo

rama□□yavih□r□ ca samiddh'-ujjaya-sal ijayo

r□ma□eyyo ca so thero vimalo ca ranalijayo 'ti.

vassati devo yath□ sug□ta□, chann□ me ku□ik□ sukh□ niv□t□,

citta□ susam□hita□ ca mayha□, atha ce patthayasi pavassa

deva ' ti.// 51 //

l| odhiko thero.

vassati devo yath□ sug□ta□, chann□ nle ku□ik□ sukh□ niv□t□

citta□ susam□hitali ca k□y,e, atha ce patthayasi pavassa

deva 'ti.// 52 //

sub□hu thero.

vassati devo yath□ sug□tazn, chann□ me ku□ik□ sukh□ niv□t□,

tassa□ vihar□mi appama□□o, atha ce patthayasi pavassa

deva 'ti.// 53 //

valliyo thero.

47, tuyh□pacl□□e vih:lre asc, tuyh:xpacl□ne vihari□ da. tuyhaxrx pad□ne vihara□.

. tuyhexnx tav:x apacl□ne ov□cclena |atamagge pa□ipatticariy□ya viharaxn

|ath |xbalaxrx pa□ipajjanto dh.-49, cihacilx□chhoavilxavih□hli scd (vilxavih□

ti ahlxinhaxn p;xvattaclclat□ya [sic| vilxavilx|x 'ti  addhnxx□m□naxn parillak□un□

abhiu xil|xn:xnimxttaiu vir□cvix-exvahetu ti at.tho).- sappik, acdn, sit,pik" s.

snppik:xhinxtelxi v□ 'tx yxlipx),cvucexxxtx de|lk cpxr□n□cmakh |elanx□cna;jjh:ckittat□-

(ox-: "kittak□- p) sa,lacr:cl,akexra sal,h;cmxm|a xxx:xhalcal□kanilal;□ 'ti keci. sxppik□na□

axbhirxxtel|i xnah;cviracelxi d.- sa □clnti  1|;17, plxattelati a.- ucid;nxa: x-ana,□jaho

:1s, rana□jalio c.- 61, coxnp. 1 ;x□u 31r| seq.-□3, |'ulliod, valliko asc.

^

ega-nipato.  9

vassati devo yath□ sug□ta□, chann□ me ku□ik□ sukh□ niv□t□,

tassa□ vihar□mi adutiyo, atha ce patthay□si pavassa dev□

'ti.// 54 //

uttiyo thero.

□sandi□ ku□ika□ katv□ ogayha a□jana□ vana□

tisso vijj_□ an□ppatt□ kata□ buddhassa s□sanan ti.// 55 //

alijan□vaniyo thero.

□oku□ik□ya□. bhikkhu lcutik□ya□ v□tar□|o susam□hitacitto.

ei,a□ j□n□hi □vuso amogh□ te ku□ik□ kat□ 'ti.// 5 //

liutivih□r□ thero.

^h  k

ya□au pur□□iy□ kuti, al□ia□ patthayase navazn uti□.

□sa□ kutiy□ vir□|aya, dukkh□ bhikkhu puna nav□ kut□ 'ti.

□ 57 //

gutivih□r□ thero.

rama□□y□ me ku□ik□ saddh□deyy□ manoram□.

na me attho kum□r□hi. ysa□ attho tahi□ gacchatha

n□riyo 'ti.// 58 //

rama□□yaku□iko thero.

saddh□y□ha□ pabbajito, ara□□e me ku□ik'□ kat□,

appama□□o ca □t□p□ sampaj□uo patissato 'ti.// 59 //

kosallavih□r□.

te me ijjhi□su sa□kapp□ yadattho p□visi□ kuti□,

vijj□ vimuttizn paccessa□ m□n□nusaya□ ujjahan ti.// 60 //

s□valitthero.

vaggo cha□□ho. udd□na□

godhiko ca sub□hu ca, valliyo uttiyo isi

rl□jan□vaniyo thero duve gutivih□rino

rama□□yaku□iko ca i|osallavbaya-s□val□ti

passati passo passanta□ apassanta□ ca passati ;

apassanto apassantazn passautali ca na passat□ 'ti.□gi //

vappo thero.

5□, a|□jana□□acda, a□ijaua□□ sde.-alijau□lvan□-o sc a|janavaniy|o a.

p has both reachn□s,-57, pur:cni||□ a1111 (|' uur□|tauaclclhara2□ "); pur□tni|-:c c.

i thi□k we o□|ht to read pur□nlkac.=59, ca cleestcilic i17|. - □o;al;tvih□r□ a,

imosallavih□l-i itc, imosallavih□cra□□hma aucl lio|allatther:t d.-l'cld;cua: □osal'

|1, □osall' sc. -rl□jauav t1, ac□ja□uv' sc.

10  thera-g□th .

ekak□ maya□ ara□□e vihar□ma apaviddha□ va vanasmi

d□ruka□ ;

tassa me bahuk□ pihayanti neravik□ viya saggag□minnn

ti.// 62 //

yajjiputto thero.

cut□ patanti patit□ giddh□ ca punar □gat□.

kata□ kicca□ rata□ ramma□ sukhen' anv□gata□ sukhan

ti.// 6|; //

pakkho thero.

dumavhay□ya uppanno j□to pa□□arake□un□

ke□uh□ ke□un□ yeva mah□ke□u□ padha□say□ 'ti. fl 64 //

yimalakondalilio thero.

skkhepakatavacchassa sa□kalita□ bahflhi vassehi

ta□ bh□sati gaha□□h□na□ sunisinno uharap□mujjo 'ti.// 65 //

skkhepakatavaccho thero.

anus□si mah□v□ro sabbadhamm□na p□ragu

tass□ha□ dhamma□ sutv□na vib□si□ santike rato ;

tiaso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhassa s□sanan ti.// 66 //

bleghiyo thero.

giles□ jh□pit□ mayha□, bhav□ sabbe sam□hat□,

vikkh□□o j□tisa□saro, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti.// 67 //

ekadhammasavan□yo thero.

adhicetaso appamajjato munino monapathesu sikkhato

sok□ na bhavanti t□dino upasantassa sad□ sat□mato 'ti.// 68 //

ekudd□niyo thero.

sutv□na dhamma□ mahato mah□rasa□ sabba□□uta□□□□a.

,

varena desita□

magga□ papajji□ amatassa pattiy□; so yogakkhemassa

pathassa kovido 'ti.□fi9 //

channo thero.

62, apavi□□ha□ abc, apaviddha□ and ap□ittha□ d.-pavanasmi comected to

smi□ a, pavanasmi□ bc, va vanasmi□ d.-d□runa□ a, d□ruha□ bcda.

dh: anapehhhabh□vena vane ehahditad□ruhbanha viya.=fi4,d : dumavhay□ ti

dumena ambena avhatabb□ya ambap□liy□ ti attho.. vaddhavattha□ dhajagg□

pandarake□u ti pa□□□tena bimbis□rara□□□ het ubh3tena j□to.. hetuh□ ti

m□nappah□yi. hetun□ |eva ti nnd□ya eva.. mah□ke□u |l□ro □pim□ -65,

uhhhepakat d.-sa□hahta□ a|c, sa□halika□ da; dh: sa□ha|ita□ hab□hi

vasseh□ 'ti (" sampinhanavasena hadaye □hapita□ ").. |. sa□hbafitan ti pi patho,

sa□hhafita□ viya hata□ ek□baddhavasena v□cu ata□ hata□ buddhavacanan ti

vacanaseso tan ti pariyattidhamma□ bh□sati ha esi gaha□□h□na□. - 68 = vinayn

pisha, vol. iv. p. 54.

^

ega-nip□to.

s□la□ e□ idha agga□, pali□av□ pana uttamo ;

manussesu ca devesu s□lapa□□□□ato jayan ti.// 70 //

pu□□o thero.

vaggo sattamo. udd□na□ :

yappo ca vajjiputto ca pakkho vimalakonda□□o

skkhepakatavaccho ca meghiyo ekadhammiko

ekudd□niya-channo ca pu□□athero mahabbalo 'ti.

susukhumanipu□atthadassin□ matikusalena niv□tavuttin□

sa□sevitabuddh□□lin□ nibb□nana na hi tena dullabhan

ti.// 71 //

yacchap□lo thero.

yath□ kal□ro susu vaddhitaggo dunnikkhamo hoti pas□khaj

sato,

cva□ aha□ bhariy□y□n□t□ya; anumali□a ma□ pabbajito

'□hi d□n□ 'ti.// 72 //

□tumo thero.

ji□□a□ ca disv□ dukkhita□ ca by□dhita□ mata□ ca disv□

gata□ □yusa□khaya□

tato aha□ nikkhamit□na pabbaji□ pah□ya k□m□ni manoram□n□ 'ti.

□ 73 //

m□□avo thero.

g□macchando ca by□p□do th□namiddha□ ca bhikkhuno

uddhacca□ vicikicch□ ca sabbaso 'va na vijjat□ 'ti.// 74 //

suy□mano thero.  .

s□dhu suvihit□na dassana□, ka□kh□ chijjati, buddhi

vaddhati,

b□la□ pi karonti pa□□itn□, tasm□ s□dhu sata□ sam□gamo

'ti.// 75 //

sus□rado thero.

uppatantesu nipate, nipatantesu uppate,

vase avasam□nes□, ramam□nesu no rame 'ti.□i 6 //

piya□jaho thero.

70=619.-71, comp. 2i0.-72, du|nihkhamo hoti abc, dunnikkhaso ti dn,

dunnihkhayo 'ti velu mbato nikkhametu□ nfharitu□ as□kkmieyyo dh: 73.

nikkhamitumna abc, nikkhamituna dn nikkham9t□n□ ti nikkhnmit□a nya□

eva v□ p□tho dh -76, piyn□jayo asc, piynajnhntthera and piya□jnyatth d.

compme the udd□na.

^

1□  tsera- gath .

ida□ pure citta□ ac□ri s□rilca□ yerl' icchaka□ yatthak□ma□

yath□sukha□ ;

tad ajj' aha□ niggahiss□mi yoniso hatthippabbinna□ viya

a□kusag|abo 'ti. □77 //

|  hatth□rohaputto thero.

anekaj□tisa□s□ra□ sandh□vissa□ anibbisa□,

tassa me dukkhaj□tassa dukkhakkha□□ho aparaddho

'ti.// 78 //

mendasiro thero.

sabbo r□go pah□□o me, sabbo doso sam□hato,

sabbo me vi|ato moho; s□tibh□to 'smi nibbuto 'ti.// 79 //

rakkhito thero.

ya□ may□ pakata□ kamma□ appazn v□ yadi v□ bahu

sabba□ -eta□ parikkh□na□, n' atthi d□ui punabbhavo

'ti.// 80 //

u go thero.

vaggo atthamo. udd□na□ :

vacchap□lo ca yo thero □tumo m□□avo isi

suy□mano sus□rado thero yo ca piya□jabo

□rohaputto mendasiro rakkhito sggasavbayo 'ti.

ya□ may□ pakata□ p□pa□ pubbe ali□□su j□tisu

idh' eva ta□ vedaniya□, vatthu ali□a□ na vijjat□ 'ti.// 81 //

samitigutto thero.

yena yena subhikkh□ni siv□ni abhay□ni ca

tena puttaka gacch□su, m□ sok□ pahato bhav□ 'ti.// 82 //

kassapo thero.

s□h' appama□□o vihara rattindiva□ atandito,

bh□vehi kusala□ dhamma□, jaha s□gha□ samussayan

ti.// 83 //

s□ho thero.

77, co□.1130 dhammap. 326.-78, aparaddho ac avaradobparaddhato

da, apara dho 'ti.. panbbattho cuto dh.-udd□na: piya,ijayoao|aho

sl. - 81, sokapahatoasok□ pahato bcd (sok□ pahato 'ti vuttagu□arahit□ni

ra□□h□ni gantv□ dubbhikkhabhay□dijanitena sokena pahato m□ bhav□ m□ hos□ti

attho).

^

eka-nip□to.  13

sabbaratti□ supitv□na div□ sa□ga□ike rato

kudassu n□ma dummedho dukkhasa anta□ karissat□ 'ti.// 84 //

n□to thero.

cittanimittas□ kovido pavivekarasa□ vij□niya

jh□yarix nipako patiasato adhigaccheyya sukha□ nir□misan

ti:□ 85 //

su□□go thero.

itobahiddh□ puthuaxixiav□di□a□ maggo na nibb□nagamo

yath□ ayana,

iti asu sa□gha□ bhagav□nus□sati atth□ □ya□ p□nitale va

d□sayan ti.// 86 //

n□gito thero.

ghandh□ di□□h□ yath□bh□ta□, bhav□ sabbe pad□lit□

vikkh□□o j□tisa□s□ro, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti. □b□ //

pavi□□ho thero.

□alckhi□ vata att□na□ uddh□tu□ udak□ thala□

vuyham□no mahoghe va sacc□ni pa□ivijjh' ahan ti. □bb□

ajjuno thero.

□tti□□□ pa□k□ palip□, p□t□l□ parivajjit□,

mutto ogh□ ca gaxxth□ ca, sabbe m□n□ vi□□hat□ 'ti.// |9 //

dev□sabho thero.

pa□ca kkha□□h□ parilix□t□ ti□□hanti chinnam□lak□,

vikkh□□o j□ti□m□aro, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti. □9o□

s□midatto thero.

vaggo navamo. udd□na□

thero samitigutto ca gas□po s□h□avhayo

1\t□to su□□go n□gito pavi□□ho ajjuno iai

devasabho ca yo thero s□xnidatto mahabbalo.

na tath□mata□ □tarasa□ audhanna□ ya□ may' ajja paribhutta□

aparimitadassin□ gotamena buddhena deaito dha□ xno 'ti.ii | 1ii

paripu□□ako thero.

84 1\ito as, n□to c, ninuttho and n□patth| d.-85, n|□|atthod -88,

nsakkhi asc un, asakkhiu ti sakkos□n dh.-59 sandhaakanhnsgagh□ c,

|anth□ dn dh.-udd□un: nito □s n□toc -ja (instead of ca) asc.-

91, commentary: tath□ ti tena pah□rena, matan ti abhxmatn□.

^

14  thera-g□th .

yass□sav□ parikkh□□□ □h□re ca anissito

su□□ato animitto ca vimokkho yassa gocaro,

□k□se va saku□t□na□ padan tassa durannayan ti. □92□

vijayo thero.

dukkh□ kasm□ eraka na sukh□ kasm□ eraka

yo k□me k□mayati dukkha□ so k□mayati eraka

yo k□me na k□mayati dukkha□ so na k□mayati erak□

'ti. i193 //

erako thero.

namo hi tassa bhagavato sakyaputtassa sir□mato

ten□ya□ aggapattena aggadhammo sudesito 'ti.// 9| //

d□ettaji thero.

andho 'ha□ hatanetto 'smi, kant□raddh□na pakkhanno

sayam□no pi gacchissa□ na sah□yena p□pen□ 'ti.// 9| //

cakkhup□lo thero.

ekapuppha□ cajitv□na as□ti□ vassako□iyo

saggesu paric□retv□ sesaken' sa□hi nibbuto 'ti.// 96 //

ghandasumano thero.

aitv□ satapala□ ka□sa□ sova□□a□ satar□jika□

aggahi□ mattik□patta□, ida□ dutiy□bhisecanan ti.// 97 //

tisso thero.

r□pa□ disv□ sati mu□□h□ piyanimitta□ manasikaroto,

s□rattacitto vedeti ta□ ca ajjhosa ti□□hati,

tassa vaddhanti □sav□ bhavam□lopag□mino 'ti.// 98 //

abhayo thero.

sadda□ sutv□ sati mu□□h□ piyanimitta□ manasikaroto,

s□rattacitto vedeti ta□ ca ajjhosa ti□□hati,

tassa vad. dhanti □sav□ sa□s□ramupag□mino 'ti.// 99 //

□ttiyo thero.

sammappadh□nasampanno satipa□□h□nagocaro

vimuttikusum□a□ehanno parinibbissaty an□savo 'ti.// 100 i!

devasabho thero.

92, comp dhammap 93: 95, co□ dhammap. atthah. p. 86 ed. □ausboll.

-pahhhando a, pahhbanno bc, pahabanto d.-mi am□noam□y' c, viy' ,

sayam□no ('|sayante [sic] pi p□desu avahantesu") .r96, as□ 'ti the |8:

97 =862 -98, comp. 794, bh□am□l□ bhavag□mino a, bhavamdlo bhavag" c,

bhavami3lopag□mino bda dh -tisso abhayo ca uttiyo a, tisso. ayo ca utt" c,

tisso ca ayo thero utfiyo ca . it is impossible to resture the o□ginal tegt.

14  ther|-g□th .

yass□sav□ parikkh□□□ □h□re ca anissito

su□□ato animitto ca vimokkho yassa gocaro,

□k□se va saku□t□na□ padan tassa durannayan ti.// 92 //

yijayo thero.

dukkh□ kasm□ eraka na sukh□ kasm□ eraka

yo k□me k□mayati dukkha□ so k□mayati eraka

yo k□me na k□mayati dukkha□ so na k□mayati erak□

'ti. i193 //

erako thero.

namo hi tassa bhagavato sakyaputtassa sir□mato

ten□ya□ aggapattena ag|adhammo sudesito 'ti.// 9| //

blettaji thero.

andho 'ha□ hatanetto 'smi, kant□raddh□na pakkhanno

sayam□no pi gacchissa□ na sah□yena p□pen□ 'ti.// 95 //

cakkhup□lo thero.

ekapuppha□ cajitv□na as□ti□ vassako□iyo

saggesu paric□retv□ sesaken' sa□hi nibbuto 'ti.// 96 //

ghandasumano thero.

hitv□ satapala□ ka□sa□ soanna□ satar□jika□

aggahina mattik□patta□, ida□ dutiy□bhisecanan ti.// 97 //

tisso thero.

r□pa□ disv□ sati mu□□h□ piyanimitta□ manasikaroto,

s□rattacitto vedeti ta□ ca ajjhosa ti□□hati,

tassa vaddhanti □sav□ bhavam□lopag□mino 'ti.// 98 //

abhayo thero.

sadda□ sutv□ sati mu□□h□ pi|animitta□ manasikaroto,

s□rattacitto vedeti ta_□ ca a|,|l5osa ti□□hati,

tassa vaddhanti □sav□, aramupag□mino 'ti.// 99 //

□ttiyo thero.

sammappadh□nasampanno satipa□□h□nagocaro

vimuttikusumasa□channo parinibbissaty an□savo 'ti.// 100 //

devasabho thero.

92, comp dhammap. 93: 95, comp dhammap. atahah. p. 86 ed. □aueboll.

-pahhhando a, pahhhanno bc, pahkhanto d.-mi am□noam□y" c, aiy' ,

sayam□no ("sayante (sic) pi p□desu avahantesu"). 96, as□ 'ti the |ss:

97 =862: 98, comp. 794, bhava□sl□ bhavag□mino a, bhavam□lo bhavago c,

bh□ami3lopag□mino bda dh -tisso abhayo ca sttiyo a, tiseo, ayo ca stt' c

1'ieso ca ayo thero sttiyo ca . it i impossible to restore the o□ginal text.

^

□i

ega-nipato.

vaggo dasamo. sdd□na□ :

paripuimako ca vijayo erako ll2ettaj□ muni

cakkhup□lo ghandasumano tisso |bhayo ca

sttiyo mah□pali□o thero devasabbo pi ca 'ti.

hitv□ gihitva□ anavositatto mukhana□gal□ odariko kus□□o

mah□var□ho va niv□papu□□ho punappuna□ gabbha□ upeti

ma□□o 'ti.// 101 //

bela□□hak□ni thero.

m□nena va□cit□se sa□kh□resu sa□kilissam□n□se

labb□l□bhena mathit□ sam□dhi□ n□dhigacchant□ 'ti.// 102 //

setuccha□□hero.

n□ha□ etena a□□hiko sukhito dhammarasena tappito,

p□tv□na rasagga□ uttamana na ca k□h□mi visena santhavan

ti.// 103 //

sandhuro thero.

lahuleo vata me k□yo phu□tho ca p□tisukhena vipulena

t0la□ iva erita□ m□lutena pilavati va me k□yo '|i. □lo4□

khitako thero.

ulckanthito pi na v□e ramam□no pi pakkame,

na tv ev□natthasahita□ vase v□sa□ vicakkhauo '|ti.// 105 //

hlalitavambho thero.

satali□gassa atthassa satalakk anadh□rino

eka□gadass□ dummedh□ sat□d s□ ca pa□□ito ;ti.// 106 //

suhemanto thero.

pabb□ji□ tulayitv□na ag□rasm□ anag□riya□ ;

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhas□ s□sanan ti. □lo7□

dhammasavo thero.

sav□sa□v□sasatiko pabbaji□ anag□riya□ ;

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhassa s□snnan ti.iob□

dhammasavapituthero.

101, selnddhnh□ni abc.-103, pitv,// ac, vitv□ s, p□t□ana dn dh.bandhumtthera

d, sandhauo a, sandhnyossnudhnvoc -l04, pilamti and

pilavnti d, s□lnvati ac s□lant□ s.-106 "sa□l□ta□ nud "snhitu□ d, "sa□hita□

|sc.-106, ca da ill, vn asc.-susomnututth d.-107, dhnmmnsavo a,

'savano bc, sn□varo d: 108, dhammnsatnpituth" d, dhammas□p' sc.

^

16  tftera-g□ta .

na n□n□ya□ paramahit□nukampin| rahogato anuviga□eti

s□sanaxn

tath□ h' ay |□ viharati p□katindriyo mig□ yath□ taru□aj□tik□

vane 'ti.// 109□

.  sa□gharakkhito thero.

nag□ nagaggesu susa□vir□lb□ uda|gameghena navena sitt□

vivekak□massa ara□□asar//no janeti bhiyyo usabhassa

kalyatan ti.// 110 //

usabho thero.

vaggo ek□dasamo. udd□na□ :

bela□□hak□ni setuccho bandhuro khitako isi

1\□alitavambho suhemanto dhammasavo dhammasavapit□

sa□gharakkhitatharo ca usabho ca mah□muni.

duppabbajja□ ve, duradhiv□s□ geh□, dhammo gambb□ro,

duradhigam□ bhog□ ;

kicch□ vutti no itar□taren' eva; yutta□ cintetu□ satata□

aniccatan ti.// 111 //

jento thero.

tevijjo 'ha□ mah□jh□y□ cetosamathakovido ;

sadattho me anuppatto, kata□ buddhas□ s□sanan ti.// 112 //

vacchagot|o thero.

acchodik□ puthusil□ gona□g□lamig□yut□

ambusev□lasarichann□ | se|□ ramayanti man ti.// 113 //

vanavacchathero.

g□yadut,thullagaruno hiyyam□na□hi j□vite

sar□rasukhagiddhassa kuto sama□as□dhut□ 'ti.// 114 //

adhimutto thero.

es' □vahiyyase pabbatena bahukutajasallakikena

lv te□adakena girin□ yasassin□ paricchaden□ 'ti. □lls□

1\□ah□n□mo thero.

109, taru□avijj□tik□ ti v□ p□tho dh: 110, janet□fi (sic da dh) upp□denti

puthute hi ida□ ekavacana□, keei pana janent□ 'ti patha|ti.-udd□|a: bandhano

a, ma□□a.yo , ma□□aro c.-111, jetatthod -113=601.-115, osallakikena

a, osallarikena scd ("sallak□hi indas□larukkhehi v□ samann□gatena")paricchaden□

ti a, paricchedo cd.

^

eka.nip□to.  17

cha phass□yatane hitv□ guttadv□ro susa□vuto

agham□la□ vamit□ana patto me □savakkhayo. // 116 //

p□r□pariyo thero.

suvilitto suvasano sabb□bhara□abh□sito

tisso vij.j□ ajjha|amixn, kata□ buddhassa s□sanau ti.// 117□

yaso thero.

abhisattho va nipatati vayo, r□pa□ ali□a□ iva tath' eva

santa□ ;

tass'eva sato avippavasatoa□liasseva sar□mi att□nan ti.// 118 //

gi□lilo thero.

rukkham□lagaha□a□ pasakkiya nibb□na□ hadayasmi□

osiya

jh□ya gotama m□ ca pam□do; kin te bil,ibilik□ karissat□ 'ti.

i  119 //

vajji putto thero.

pa□ca kkha□□h□ parilili□t□ ti□□hanti chinnam□lak□ ;

dukkhakkhayo anuppatto, patto me □savakkhayo 'ti.// 120 //

isidatto thero.

dv□dasamo vaggo. tatr' ud|□na□ bhavati

jento ca vacchagotto ca vaccho ca |anapavhayo

adhimutto mah□n□mo p□r□pariyo □□a;so pi; e□

gimbilo vajjiputto ca isidatto mah□yaso 'ti.|

v□suttarasata□ ther□ katakicc□ an□sav□

ekake 'va nip□ta□hi susa□g□t□ mahesibh□ 'ti.l

nitthito ekanip□to.

117 ajjh□|ami□ a, a|jh□gamini , ajjabh□si c, ajj.h□gami□ comected to

a jha da, a|jhagamin ti dh.-118, abhisatto va nipati (co□. to ni atati a,

a hisatto va nspatatibabhisitto dha nipatti c, abhsattho vinipat□ a. :

abhisattho v□ 'ti tva□ s□gha□ gaccham□na ti□□hati devehi anusittho □natto vi a.

abhisatt.ho v□ 'ti pi p□tho, tva□ bahu gacchati kenaci abhil□pakato viy□ 'ti att o.

nipat□ 'ti atipati abhidh□vati na titthnti hhane kha□e hhayavasa□ p□pu□□t□ti

attho.-tathe ac, tatheva bd.-kimilo ac, kimmilo , kimmilattho and

kimbilatthod.-119, opiya da, opiy□ 'ti. nibbutim_ hadaye □hapetv□ dh.bilibilmti

saddappavatti yath□ nira□□hak□ dh.-udd□na: kimilo ac, kimmilo .

2

^

18  thera-gatha.

dsggnipato.

n' atthi koci bhavo nicco sa□kh□r□ v□pi □asat□

uppajjanti ca te kha□□h□ cavanti apar□para□.// 121 //

eta□ □d□nava□ □atv□ bhaven' a□hi ana□□hiko

nis□to sabbak□mehi, patto me □savakkhayo 'ti. |i 122 //

ittha□ auda□ □yasm□ uttaro thero gath□yo

abh□ai□□h□ 'ti.

na ida□ anayena j□vita□, n□h□ro hadayassa santiko,

□h□ra□□hitiko □mus□yo, iti disv□na car□mi esana□.// 123 //

pa□ko 'ti hi na□ avedayu□ y□ya□ vandanap□jan□ kuleau

sukhuma□ alla□ durubbaha□, sakk□ro k□puriaena dujjaho

'ti. // 124 //

ittha□ auda□ □yasm□ pi□□olabb□radv□jo thero

g□th□yo abh□ai□□h□ 'ti.

1\□akkato pai scadv□r□ya□ ku□ik□ya□ pasakkiya

dv□rena anupariyet ghattayanto muhu□ muhu□.// 125 //

ti□□ha makkata m□ b□vi, na hi te ta□ yath□ pure ;

niggah□to 'ai pa□□□|,, neto dua□ gamissas□ 'ti.// 126 |i

yalliyo thero.

ti□□a□ me t□lapatt□na□ c|a□g□t□re kut□ kat,□,

chavasitto va me patto, pa□suk□la□ ca c□vara□.// 127 //

dvinna□ antaravass□na□ ek□ v□c□ me bh□sit□ ;

tatiye antaravas□□hi tamokha□□ho pad□lito 'ti. |i 128 //

ga□g□t□riyo bhikkhu.

api ce hoti tevijjo maccuh□y□ an□savo

appalili□to 'ti na□ b□l□ avajananti aj□nat□. □l29□

123, na yida□ da dh.-snutike 'ti pi pathnuti dh.-pavedayu□ a, □erassu□

c, avedasu□ s, avedayu□ da dh.-126, neto asc, neva da. dh: neva dua□

gamis|asi ito attabhavato dua□ dutiy□diattabhavn□ n' eva gamissnsi. nete

(sic) duan ti pi p□tho, so ev' nttho.-121, t□lapatt□nan ti pi patho dh: chavnsitto

va adn, ch ca bc; chavnsitto va me patto cn chavasittasadiso mat□na□

kh□rasecana□ (sic) kundasadiso 'ti attho dh.-129, aj□nak□ dh, □j□nat□ or

ok□ da.

^

dsga-nip□to.  19

yo cn kho annap□n□□ l□bh□ hoti 'dha puggalo,

p□padhammo pi ce hoti, so nesa□ hoti sakkato 'ti.// 130 //

ajino thero.

yad□ha□ dhamma□ asaosi□ bh□□m□n□□ satthuno,

na ka□kha□ abhij□n□mi sabba□□u apar□jite□ 131 //

satthav□he mah□v□re □arath□na□ varuttame :

magge pa□ipad□ya□ v□ ka□kh□ mayha□ na vijjat□ 'ti.// 132 //

melaj ino thero.

yath□ ag□ra□ ducchanna□ vutthi □mativijjhati,

eva□ abh□vita□ citta□ |r□go □mativijjhati.// 133 //

yath□ ag□ra□ aucchannan vutthi na □mativijjhati,

eva□ aubh□vita□ citta□ r□go na □mativijjhati.// 134 //

r.□dho thero.

gh□n□ hi mayba□ j□ 'ti, vuaita□ jinas□□na□,

pab□no j□l□a□lch□to, bhavanetti □m□bat□. □l3s□

yasa atth□ya pabbajito ao□rasm□ ana|□riya□

so me attho anuppatto sabbasa□yojanakkhayo.// 136 //

sur□dho thero.

sukha□ aupanti munayo ye i□□h□su na bajjhare

□d□ ve rakkhitabb□su y□su |acca□ audullabha□.// 137□

vadha□ cari□ha te k□ma, an□n□ d□ni te maya□,

gacch□ma d□ni nibb□na□ ya;ttha gantv□ na aocat□ 'ti.// 138 //

gotamo lher-o|

pubbe hanati att□na□ pacch□ hanati so pare

suhata□ banti att□na□ v□taznseneva pakkhim□.// 139 //

na brahmano bahiva□□o, antova□□o hi br□h|ano ;

yasmi□ p□p□ni kamm□ni□ve ka□ho sujampat□ 'ti.// 140 //

v□sabho thero.

vaggo pa□hamo. udd□na□

□ttaro c' eva pi□□olo valliyo t□riyo isi

ajino ca melajino r□dho sur□dho gotamo

v□sabhena ime honti d□sa ther□ mahiddhik□ 'ti.

138, anin□ a, anin□ bc, anan□ d.

^

20  taera-gtlth |.

sussfls□ sutavaddha□, auta□ pa□□□ya vaddhana□,

pa□□□ya attha□ j□n□ 'ti, □□to attho sukh□vabo.// 141 //

aevetha pant□ni sen□□n□ni, careyya sa□yojanavippamokkha□

:

sace rati□ n□dhigacchcyya tattha, samahe vase rakkhitatto

□t□m□ 'ti.// 142 //

1\□ab□cundo thero.

ye kho te veahamiasena n□natthena ca kammun□

manusse uparundhanti phamaupakkam□ jan□,

te pi tath' eva k□ranti, na hi kamma□ panassati. □l43□

ya□ karoti naro kamma□ kaly□□a□ yadi p□paka□,

tas□ tass' eva d□y□do ya□ ya□, kamma□ pakubbat□ 'ti.

□ 144 //

jotid□sathero.

accayanti ahoratt□, j□vita□ uparujjhati,

□yu kh□||ati macc□na□ kunnad□na□ va odaka□.// 145 //

atha p□p□ni kamm□ni kara□ b□lo na bujjhati ;

pacch□s□ ka□uka□ hoti, vip□ko hi 'ssa p□pako 'ti.// 146 //

hera□□ak□ni thero.

paritta□ d□ru□ □ruyha |ath□ s□de mahannave,

eva□ kua□ta□ □amma eadhuj□v□ pi a□dati ;

tasm□ ta□ parivajjeyy||kua□ta□ h□nav□riya□.// 147 //

pavivittehi ariyehi pahi|ttehi|h□yihi

nicca□ □raddhaviriyehi pa□□itehi sah□v□e 'ti.// 148 //

somamitto thero.

jano jana□hi sambaddho, jana□ ev' □sito jano,

jano janena hethiyati, he□heti ca jano jana□.// 149 //

141, sudh□vaddhini a, sntavadhana□ ,sutantan□ c, sutavaddhnuti da, suta

(romected to sutam) vadda□ dh.-143; vekhamissena a, veghamiyena sc,

ves'hamissena da, ve|hamissena 'ti varattahhand□din□ s□l□d□su ve had□nena.

ve|amissen□ 'ti pi p□l,i, so ev' attho. ccmp. dr. rhys davids's note on mah□parinibb□na

sutta □, 32 (sacred sooks vol. xi. p. 37).-n□natthena ac,

n:cnattena bdh n□natenana da.-uparundhantiauparaddhanti sgda, uparesddhant□ti

vib□dhanti dh.-ta.tteva a,. tu□□hpva scd ("tatheva kirant□ 'ti ca

ctho.")-144, jotip□lattha d.-148, bh□yibhia "hi bcd.-149 jannsmi□

.-sambandho ascd ("pa□ibaddho, aya□ eva v□ □tho.")-b□dhiyati b□dheti

a, sodh" sod1i" , sodh□ 'ti sodheti c, he□hayati so heti da; heth□yati he□heti

(" hethiyati baclhiyati ta yida□ mayha□ eva upari hethanaphalavasena apari

patissat□ 'ti ajecnanto sodheti |ano jana□ ") dh.

dsi;a-\ ip□to.

ko hi tassa janen' attho janena janitena v□.

jana□ oh□ya gacchan ta□ he□hayitv□ buhu□ janan ti.// 150 li

sabbamitto thero.

g□l□ itthi brahati dha□kar□p□ satthi□ ca bhetv□ aparalic //

satthiti

b□ha□ ca bhetv□ a.par a□ ca b□hu□ s□sa□ ca bhetv□ dadhith□lalca□

va es□ nisinn□ abhisaddahitv□.// 151 //

yo ve avidv□ upadhi□ karoti punappuna□ dukkha□ upeti

ma□□o.

tasm□ paj□na□ upadhi□ na kayir□ m□ha□ puna bhinnasiro

sayissan ti.// 1|| //

1\iah□k□lo thero.

sah□ sapatte labhati mundo samah□tip□ruto

l□bh□ annassa p□nassa vatthassa sayanassa ca.□l□3ll

eta□ □d□nava□ liatv□ sakk□resu mahabbhaya□

appal□bho anavassuto sato bhikkhu paribbaje 'ti. □l□4ll

tisso thero.

p□c□nava□sad□ya□hi sakvaputt□ sah□yak□

pah□y' anappake bhoge ulich□pattagate rat□□ 15□ //

□raddhaviriy□ pahitatt□ nicc||□lhaparakkam□

ramanti dhammaratiy□ hitvana lokika□ ratin ti.// 156 //

kimbil|□ thero.

ayoniaomanas□k□r□ ma□□anam' anuyu□j isa□

uddhato capalo e□si□ k□mar□gena at,tito. .// 157 //

up□yakusalen□ha□ buddhen□diccabandhun□

yoniso pa□ipajjitv□ bhave citta□ udabbahin ti.// 158 //

nando thero.

pare ca na□ pasa□santi att□ ce asam□hito :

mogha□ pare pasa□santi, att□ hi asam□hito. i! 159 //

pare ca na□ garahanti att□ ce susam□hito :

mogha□ pare garabanti, att□ hi susam□hito.// 160 //

sirim□ thero.

160, b□dhayitv□ a, sodhayitv□ bc, he□hayitv□ dn; sodhayitv□ -bah□janan zi

yasm□ sa□s□re carato jana□assa aya□ evarup□ |atipatti tasma ta□ jana□ tas□

ca sodhik□ y□ s□ ta□h□ yo ca so eva□ bah□|ana□ sodhayitv□ □hita□ ta□ cs

oh□ya.. pariccajitv□ gaccha tehi anupaddutanth□na□ gacchey|a p□pu□eyyan

ti attho d6.-151, abhisandahitv□ dn dh.-162, comp. sutta 1\ipata 718= iooo.

-156, lohiya□ d.-k.imbilattho d, gimiloakimmilo bc.-167, capalo

□si□ d.-160, sirimo ac, s□rimo s, sirimatth| i1.

^

22  tsera-gats .

vag□o dutiyo. udd□na□ :

cundo ca jotid□so ca thero hera□□ak□ni yo

somamitto sabbamitto li□lo tisso ca gimbilo

nando ca sirim□ c' eva d□sa ther□ mahiddhik□ 'ti.

ghandh□ may□ pari□□□t□, ta□h□ me ausam□hat□,

bh□vit□ mama bojjha□g□, patto me □savakkhayo.// 161 //

so 'ha□ kha□□he pari□□□ya abbahitv□na j□lini□

bh□vayitv□na bojjha□ge nibb□yxssa□ anasavo 'ti. □l62□

uttaro thero.

pan□do n□ma so r□j□ yassa yapo auva□□ayo

tiriya□ so□asapabbedho ubbha□ □hu sah□□dh□.// 163□

sahassakandu □tabhendu dhaj□lu harit□mayo ;

anaceu□ tattha nandhabb□ cha □hass□ni attadh□ 'ti.// 16| //

bhaddaji thero.

satim□ pal□iav□ bhiklchu □raddhabalav□riyo

pa□ca kappasat□n' □ha□ ekaratti□ anussarin|. .fl 165 //

catt□ro □tipat;th□ne satta attha ca bh□vaya□

palica kapp□dat□n' □ha□ e|ratti□ anus□rin ti. ff 166 ;f

sobbito thero.

ya□ kicca□ dalhaviriyen| ya□ kicca□ boddhu□ iechat□

kari□a□ n□varajjhissa□, p|□a viriyaparakkamazn.// 167 //

tvali ca me maha□ akkh□hi a□jasa□ amatogadha□ ;

b|

aha□ monena monisa□ ga□g□soto va □agaran ti.// 168 //

yalliyo thero.

gese me olikhissan ti kappako upasa□kami,

tato □d□sa□ □d□ya sar□ra□ paccavekkhisa□.// 169 //

udd□na: kimilo a, kimmilo bc.-sirim□ ac, s□rimo .-162, sabbuhitv□na

co□. to abb" a, sabbah" , appah' c, sabbahitv□na (" uddharitv□ ") da dl.ig

3, suva□□amayo a, suva□□ayo bcdh |nn□yo da.-solasubbedho ad, so□asamubbedho

cso□asamup□edho s. prof. □ausboll no doubt is ri ht in readi□ so□asapabbedho

(j□taka, vol. □. p. 334).-164 the first hemistic frequentl occurs

in theaad□ua collection; see the 310th apad□na (the story of pabbhsra|□yaka),

the apn|□na of 'inakutid□yakatthera (fol. bh□ of dr. mo□sa□s.), the apad□na

of tinamu□□hid□yakathera (ibid. fol. jh□), etc. the apad□na □s. constantly reads

sahassakandu. 1'he readinsof □y □ss. are: sahassakando ad (|' sahassakand|,

ti sahassabhumako ") sa assakha□□ocsahassakondo . co□. j□t.1.1.eatabhendu

cd, which the comment ex|lains by " anekasatnniyyfl bho " (read,

"niyy□ho), sata|end.u a. the apadana □s. has always satabhendu.-167,

n|□|arujjhissa□anavarajjh' sc,na virajjhissa□ da dh.-169, olikhiyanti as,

olikhiyan ti c, olikhissan tid (|| mama kese olikhissa□ kappem□ 'ti ").

^

duka-nip□to.

tuccho k□i|o adissittha, andhak□re tamo byag□ ;

sabbe col,□ samucchinn□, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti. i 1i 0 i|

y□tasoko thero.

palica n□vara□e hitv□ yo|akkhemassa pattiy□

dhamm□d□sa□ gahetv□na li□nadassana□ attano□ 171 //

paccavekkhixn ima□ k□ya□ sabba□ santarab□hira□,

ajjhatta□ ca bahiddh□ ca tuccho k□yo adiasath□ 'ti. i 172 //

pu□□am□so thero.

yath□pi bhaddo □jali□o khalitv□ patiti□□hati

bhiyyo laddh□na sa□vega□ ad□no vahate dhura□,// 173□

eva□ dassanasampanna□ samm□sambuddhas□vaka□

□j□niya□ ma□ dh□retha putta□ buddhassa orasan ti. i 174 //

nandako thero.

ehi nandaka gacch□ma upajjh□yassa santika□,

s□han□da□ nadiss□ma buddhase□□hassa sammukh□.// 175 //

y□ya no anukamp□ya a□he pabb□jay□ muni

so no attho anuppatto sabbasa□yojanakkhayo 'ti.// 176 //

bharato thero.

nadanti eva□ sappa□□□ a□h□ va gi□ga|bhare |

v□r□ vijitasamo□m□ jetv□ m□ra□ □v□hana□. □l77□

atth□ ca parici□□o me, dhammo sa□gho ca p□jito,

aha□ ca vitto sumano putta□ disv□ an□s□an ti.// 178 //

bh□radv□jo thero.

up□sit□ sappuris□, aut□ dhamm□ abhi□haso ;

sutv□na pa□ipajjissa□ alijasa□ amatogadha□.// 179 //

bhavar□gahatas□ me sato bhavar□go p□na me|na vijjati

na c□hu na ca me bhaviasati na ca me etarahi pi

vijjat□ 'ti.// 180 //

ka□hadinno thero.

yaggo tatiyo. udd□na□ :

uttaro bhaddaji thero sobhito yalliyo iai

y□t□oko ca so thero pu□□am□so ca nandako

bharato bh□radv□jo ca ga□hadinno mnh□mun□ 'ti.

172, santarab□hira□ adh, antarab□hira□ bcda.-173, vahato a, vabate c,

vahane da, vahite ubbahati dh.-176, bharato abdh, bh□rato c, bh□ra□□h'

da.-177, dh□r□ da dh.-178, ci (comected to ca) vitto a, ca cit1o bc, ca citto

(co□. to vitto) dn, ca vitto dh (,| aha□ pi vitto nir□mis□ya p□tiy□ tu□□ho.")-180,

pi deest ad.

^

24  t□era-g□tfi|1.

yato aha□ pabbajito samm□sambuddhas□sane,

vimuccam□no uggacchi□, k□madh□tu□ upaccaga□.// 181 //

brahmuno pekkham□nassa tato citta□ vimucci me ;

□kupp□ me vimutt□ 'ti sabbasa□yojanakkhay□ 'ti. □lb2□

migasiro thero.

anicc□ni gahak□ni tattha tattha punappuna□

gahak□ra□ gavesanto dukkh□ j□ 'ti punappuna□.// 183 //

gahak□raka di□□ho 'ei, puna geha□ na k□hasi ;

sabb□ te p□suk□ bhagg□ th□nir□ ca vid□lit□ ;

vipariy□dikata□ citta□ idh' eva vidhamissat□ 'ti.// 184 //

sivako thero.

araha□ sugato loke v□teh' □b□dhito mu□ ;

sace unhodaka□ atthi munino dehi brahmana.// 185 //

p□jito p□janeyy□na□ sakkareyy□na sakkato

apacito apacineyy□na□ tassa icch□mi h□tave 'ti.// 186 i|

upav□no thero.

di□□h□ may□ dhammadhar□ up□sak□ kasm□ anicc□ iti bh□sam□n□

s□rattaratt□ ma□ikundalesu put|e|u d□resu ca te

apekkh□.// 187□     _

addh□naj□nanti yath□vadhatnma|,k□m□anioc□iti c□pi □hu,

r□|a|i ca tsa□ na bal' atthi chettu□, tasm□ sit□ puttad□ra□

dhana□ ca 'ti.// 188□

isidinno thero.

devo ca vassati devo ca galagal□yati ekako c□ha□ bherave

bile vihar□mi:  "

tassa mayha□ ekakassa bherave bile viharato n' atthi bhaya□

v□ chambhitatta□ v□ lomaha□so v□.□lt39 //

dhammat□ mam' es□ yassa me ekakassa bherave bile viharato

n' atthibhaya□v□ chambhitatta□v□lomaha□sov□'ti. □l9o□

sambulakacc□no thero.

181, upajjhaoa□ a, upaccaga□ scd.-183 seq. comp. dhammap. lfi3 seq.-

183, gahakmakn□ sc: 184, tunir□ vn a, m□lbabhava , dhulabba c, dhunir□

ca da dh□nir□ va pnd□lit□ 'ti.. . avijj□sa□kh□t□ ka□□ikapnbhibn□ dh.-vipariy□dikata□

(okaha□ c) acdh, viparidiko s, vimariy□dika□ da.-vidham□yut□ti

c, vidhnmiyatiti : 186, icch□ma h| dn tassa v□t□b□dhav□pasama□attha□

nahannve |sic) upa□etu□ gacch□m□ 'ti dh.-upadh□nattho d.-188, addh□na□ d.

- yath□ayathnva , yath□ ca c. yuto ca d. dh ato ti yasm□ te.. . tasnt□

idha imnsmi□ buddhas□sane dhamma□ yath□va□o ad h□ eka□sena na j□nanti.-

190, sampahulak" a, sambupulako c, sambulak' sd.

^

duka-nip□to.

|'  gassa sel□pama□ cittaxn tllita□ n□nupakampati

viratta□ rajan□□esu kuppan□ye na kuppati.

_       yass' eva□ bh□vita□ citta□ kuto ta□ dukkha□ essati.□

191□

';||;  mama sei□pama□ citta□ □hita□ n□nupakampati

viratta□ raja□□yesu kuppan□ye na kuppati.

mam' eva□ bh□vita□ citta□,kuto ma□ dukkha□ essat□ 'ti.□

192□

| 1  ghitako thero.

na t□va supitu□ hoti ratti nakkhattam□lill□

||  pa□ijaggitu□ ev es□ ratti hoti vij□nat□.// 1|3□

|  ha□□hikkha□□ll□vapatita□ k□ujaro ce anukkame

am□ame me mata□ seoa□ ce □ve ar□jito 'ti.// 194□

yyyj p

sono potiriyaputto.

pa□ca k□magu□e hitv□ piyar□pe manorame

saddh□ya abhinikkhamma dukkhass' ant|||ar| bhave.// 195i|

n□bhinand□mi mara□a□ n□bhinand□m||j□vitaz□|

k□la□ ca pa□ika□kh□mi sampaj□no patissato 'ti.i(19g□

nisabho thero.

|  ambapallavasa□k□sa□ a□se katv□na c□vara□

|j  nisinno hatthi|□v□ya□ g□ma□ pi□□□ya p□viai□.// l|i //

ba□□hikkha□□hato oruyha sa□vega□ alabhin tad□,

so 'ha□ ditto tad□ santo,patto me □savakkhayo 'ti.// 198□

usabho thero.

aya□ iti kappato gappatakuro. acch□ya atibharit□ya

amataghatik□ya□ dhammakatamatto,katapada□jll□n□ni

ocetu□.// 199□

i94, comp. padh□nasutta (suttanipatn), v. 1.-potiriyo a, poliriputto ,

pot,iritto c, se□□hiputtassa (" segirisa□ n□ma bhojakassa putto bntv□") d.-

198, ditto a, citto bc, nibbho ua, ditto ("dappito") dl.-199 p| a, piti s,

□ 'ti c, iti da.-acch□va (acchabha rc) atibhmiy□i-a asc accam□hm□ya dn.-hammakat.apatto

ac, dhamma□k" , dhammakatamatto da. dl: aya□ iti

kap|ato kapputakuro 'ti knppatakuro bhikkhu aya□ mama kappato ima□ paridahitv□

yathatath□ iv□mi iti eva□ uppanna□ icch□vitakko. accambhar;i|-a

ntibharataya amut□ atalc□ya□ mama amata|hate taha□ taha□ vissavaute

amuta□ adhigata□ aha□ nnus□s□mi (\lah□va|ga i. 6. 12). 'ti|□din|□

|hosetv□ may□ dhamm□mate pavassiyam□ne ' □kapada□ (co□. to akntnliailam)

|h□n□ni ocetu□.. . jh□n□ni upacctu□ bh□vetu□ katapada□ kntama||a

vihitabh□van□ma□|a□ idn□ mama sasa na□; tath□pi dhammakatama|'go ntama

s□sanadhammato ukka□□hacitto apagatam□□so kappat;ikuro 'ti tu□ codetv□.. .

26  thera-g□th .

m□ kho tva□ □appata pac□lesi m□ ta□ upaka□□aka□hi

t□lessa□

na ha tva□ gappata matta□ a□li□si sa□ghamajjha□hi

pacal□yam□no 'ti.// 200 //

gappat,akuro thero.

yaggo catuttho. udd□na□ :

migasiro sivako ca upav□no ca pa□□ito

isidinno ca gaccano ghitako ca mah□vas□

potiriyaputto nisabho u□bho kappatakuro 'ti.

aho buddh□ aho dhamm□ aho no satthu sampad□

yattha et□disa□ dhamma□ □avako sacchik□hiti. □201 //

asa□kheyyesu kappesu sakk□y□dhigat□ ahu□,

tesa□ aya□ pacchimako, carimo 'ya□ □muasayo

j□timara□□am□aro, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti. □2o2□

gum□rak□sapo thero.

yo have daharo bhikkhi yu□ja|□si buddhas□sane,

j□garo patiauttesu, amoghan ta|sa j□vita□.// 203 //

tasm□ saddha□ ca s□la□ ca p□□|a□ dhammadas□na□

anuyu□jetha medh□v□ □ra□ buddh□na s□□nan ti. □201 //

dhammap□lo thero.

sass' indriy□ni samatha□ gat□ni as□a |ath□ □arathin□

audant□,

pah□□am□nassa an□□vas□ dev□pi tassa pihayanti t□dino.

□ 205 //

mayh' indriy□ni □matha□ gat□ni ass□ yath□ □arathin□

audant□,

pah□□am□n□sa an□sav□sa dev□pi mayha□ pihayanti t□dino

'ti. □206 //

brahm□li thero.

200, c□lesi a.-ta□ abc, ta□d -upahannambi a.-t□lessa□ a, t□leya□

c, t□ralaya□ , t□lesa d: n□□ abc, na ha dn, na hi□ dh: sddana: potiriaputto

a, sotiriputto b0.-202, ahu abcda, ahun ti dh.-203, comp.

hammap. 382.-sa hi suttesu d, patis' 8, satiputtesu bc.-205, comp.

dham□. 94.

^

dsga-nip□to.

chavip□paka cittabhaddaka mo□har□ja satata□ sam□hito

hemantilcas□tak□larattiyo, bhiklchu tva□ 'si, katha□

karissasi.// 207 //

sampannasass□ |iagadh□ ke□al□ iti me suta□

pal□lacchannako seyya□ yath' a□□e sukhaj□vino 'ti. □2ogll

moghar□j□thero.

na ukkhipe no ca parikkhipe pare, na okkhipe p□ragata□

na eraye,

na cattava□□a□ paris□su by□hare anuddhato sammitabh□ni

subbato.// 209 //

susukhumanipu□atthadassin□ matikusalena niv□tavuttin□

sa□sevitabuddhas□lin□ nib.□na□□l, na hi tena dullabhan

ti. □2lo //

yis□kho pal□c□l□patto thera.

nadanti mor□ susikh□ supekhun□ sun□lag□v□ sumukh□

sugajjino,

susaddal□ c□pi mah□mah□ aya□ suby□pitambu, suval□haka□

nabha□.// 211 //

aukallar□lpo sumanassa jh□yita□ sunikkhamo s□dhu subuddhas□sane

;

susukkasukkan nipu□azn eududdasa□ phu□ahi ta□ uttama□

accuta□ padan ti.// 212 //

c□□ako thero.

nanda|l□n□gata□ citta□ s□la□ □ropam□□aka□,

tena ten' eva vajasi yena s□la□ kali□gara□. □2l3□

t□ha□ citta kali□ br□mi ta□ br□mi cittadubahaka□

satth□ te dullabho laddho; m□natthe ma□ niyojay□ 'ti.

□ |14 //

an□pamo thero.

samqara□ d□gha□ addh□na□ gat□su parivattisa□

apassa□ ariyasacc□ni andhabh□to puthujjano. □2ls□

207, hemantikak□larattiyo (oy□ a) ac, hemantikasitak□larattiko , hemantikas□tak□larattiyo

da dh (hemantak□ s□tak□larattiyo 'ti pi p□tlto).-209"na

okkhipe.. naukkhipe'tikecipatlxantid.-210=71.-parie□laputtoabc.-

211 suv□p□tanxb□ 'ti pi p□tho suvisuddhaj□xlo 'ti attho d.-212, jh□yitant

acda, cablrarita□ , jh□yitu□ and jh□xyitanx dh. -sunikk:xmo acdn, sanikairxo

, sunikkhamo dh.-213, □ropam□□aka a, □xropah□uakaux c, □ropanx□naka□

dac dh ('|;mopiyame□uam): 214, kali a, kal? c, kal□, kali, kali□ d.cittadubbha|□

'ti pi pathanti d.

^

taera-gats□

tassa me appama□□assa sa□s□r□ vin□□kat□,

sabb□ gat□ samucchinn□, n'atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti. □2l6 //

vajj ito thero.

assatthe haritobh□se sa□vir□□ha□hi p□dape

eka□ buddhagata□ sa□□a□ alabhittha□ patissato. □217 il

ekati□se ito kappe ya□ sa//a□ alnbhin tad□,

tass□ sa□□□ya v□has□ patt,o me □savakkhayo 'ti.// 218 //

sandhito thero.

palicamo vaggo. udd□na□ :

gum□rakassapo thero dhammap□lo ca srahm□li

|oghar□j□ vis□kho ca c□□ako ca an□pamo

yajjito sandhito thero kilesarajav□hano 'ti. i

g□th□ du□anip□ta□hi navut| c' eva a□□ha ca,

ther□ ek□napa□□□sa□ bh□sit| nayakovid□. |

dukanip□to.

2t7=apad□na fol.□ (dr. momis's □s ).-alabhi hn□ comecterl to nlnbhi□

ha□ a, nlabhitta□  c, abhilatthn□ dac, alatth□panissato ti dl, alabbissa

.|pad□ua.-218, satthitath', sattlti□a□□ho d.

^

tiga-nip□to.

tiga□ipato.

ayonisuddhi□ anvesa□ a||□paricari□ vane,

suddhimag|a□ aj□nanto ak□sizn amara□ tapa□. □2l9□

ta□ sukhena sukha□ laddhazn; passa dhammasudhammata□

:

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhassa s□sana□.// 220 //

brahmabandhu pure □sim| id□i|i kho '□hi br□limano

tevijio nh□tako c' a□hi sotthiy□ c' a□hi vedag□ 'ti. □22l //

a□ga□ikabh□radx,□jo thero.

pa□c□h□ha□ pabb□jito sekho|appattam□naso,

vih□razn me pavi□□hassa cetaso panidh□ ah□: // 222 //

n□sissa□ na piviss□mi vih□rato na nikkhame

na pi passa□ nip□tessa□ ta□h□salle an□hate.// 223 //

tassa meva□ vibarato passa viriyaparakkama□,

tiaso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhassa s□sanan ti.// 224 //

paccayo thero.

yo pubbe kara□□y□ni pacch□ so k□tu□ icehati

sukh□ so dha□sate □h□n□ pacch□ ca□ anutappati: □22s□

ya□ hi |ayir□ ta□ hi vade, ya□ na kayir□ na ta□ vade.

akaronta□ bh□sam□na□ parij□nanti pa□□it□. □226□

susukha□ vata nibb□na□ samm□sambuddhadesita□

asoka□ viraj a□ khema□ yattha dukkha□ nirujjhat□ 'ti.// 22i□

b□kulathero.

sukha□ ce j□vitu□ icehe s□ma□□asmi□ apekkhav□,

sa□ghika□ n□tima□□eyya c□vara□ p□nabhojana□. □22b□

sukha□ ce j□vitu□ icehe s□ma□□asmi□ apekkhav□

ahimusikasobbha□ va sevetha sayan□sana□.// 229 //

|19,paricareas c, paricare, which is seve□l times comected to paricmi□

d. the mist□ke pazicme see□s to have been caused by- dhnmmap. 107.amara□

bd. |arav□cmamn ta□ a.-tapn□ ad, v□sa□ssnva□ c.--

223=313, viharato ascd.  the comect readi□ no doubt is aihu□ ca (see

v. 313); vih"rato offends □gainst the nictrical laws (compare, l,owevet, i'rof.

□nusboll's note, dhammap. v.124).-22□, cn asc, ca□ (" mak□ro padasandhikaro

") d.

^

30  thera-g□th .

sukha□ ce j□vitu□ icche □ama□□□mi□ apekkhav□,

itar□tarena tusseyya ekadhamma□ ca bh□vaye 'ti. □23o□

dhaniyo thero.

atis□ta□ atiunha□ ati□aya□ ida□ ah□,

iti v.□s□tthakammante khan□ accenti m□□ave. □231 //

yo ca s□taxi ca u□ha□ ca tin□ bhiyyo na maxi□ati

kara□ purisakicc□ni, so sukh□ na vih□yati. □232□

dabba□ kusa□ potakila□ us□ra□ mu□japabbaja□

uras□ panudahiss□mi viveka□ anubr□hayan ti.□□33 //

m□ta□gaputto thero.

ye cittakath□ bahussut□ sama□□ p□□aliputtav□sino

tes' a□xiataro 'ya□ □yuv□ dv□re ti□□hati ghujjasobhito.// 234 //

ye cittakath□ bahuasnt□ |aman□ p□□aliputtav□sino

tes' axixiataro 'ya□ □yuv□ |dv□re ti□□hati m□luterito.// 235 //

suyuddhena suyi□□hena|□g□mavijayena ca

brahmacariy□nuci□□e|a ev□ya□ sukha□ edhati. □236□

ghujjasobhito thero.

yo 'dha koci manussesu parap□n□ni hi□sati,

asm□ lok□ para□h□ ca ubhay□ dha□sate naro. □237□

yo ca mettena cittena sabbap□n' anukampati

bahu□ hi so pasavati pu□i5a□ t□disako naro. □23b□

aubh□sitas□ sikkhetha □manup□sanassa ca

ek□sanassa ca raho cittav□p□dam□□ ca 'ti.// 239 //

y□ranathero.

eko pi saddho medh□v□ □saddh□n' idha □□ti□a□

dhamma□□ho s□lasampanno hoti atth□ya bandhuna□.// 240 //

niggayha anukamp□ya codit□ □□t□yo may□

□□tibandhavapemena k□ra□ katv□na bhikkhuau.// 241 //

te abbhat□t□ k□lakat□ patt□ te tidiva□ sukha□,

bh□taro mayha□ m□t□ ca xnodanti k□mak□mino 'ti.// 242 //

p□sikathero.

g□l□pabba□g□a□k□so kiso dhamanisantato

matta□□u annap□na□hi ad□namanaso naro□ 243 //

verses 231 and 232 recur in the 8ig□lov□dasntta ap. grimblot, sept sutes,

p. 3o2, egcept that for khan//the readi□ there isalth □. the last clause

recurs in 1\□ab□vagga v□i. 16. 8 -233=27.-243, k□lapabba□gasa□k□so a,

k□lasabba□gasa□kaso , k□l□sabba□gasa□k□yo c, h□l□pasa□gasa□k□so da,

k□l□|asa□gasa□k□so ti ma□supacay□vigamena hisadusanthitasarir□vayavat□ya

dantzlat□pabbasadisa□go dh.

^

tiga-nip□to.

|:  phu□□ho da□sehi makasehi ara□□asmi□ brah□vane

□ |  n□go sa□g□mas□se va sato tatr□dhiv□saye.// 244□

|  yath□ brahm□ tath□ eko,yath□ devo tath□ duve

i.  yath□ g□mo tath□ tayo,kolahala□ tat' uttarin ti.□245□

yasojathero.

aht1tuyha□ pure saddh□,s□ te ajja na vijjati.

ya□ tuyha□ tuyha□ ev' eta□; n' atthi duccarita□

mama.// 24 //

anicc□ hi cal□ saddh□ eva□ di□□h□ hi s□ may□

rajjanti pi virajjanti,tattha ki□ jiyyate muni.□247□

paccati munino bhatta□ thoka□ thoka□ kule kule ;

pi□□ik□ya cariss□mi,atthi ja□ghabala□ mam□ 'ti.□24b□

s□timattiyathero.

saddh□ya abhinikkhamma n□gapabbajito navo

mitte bhajeyya kaly□□e suddlaj□ve atandite.// z4s //

saddh□ya abhinikkhamma |avapabbajito navo

sa□ghasmi□ vihara□ bhikkhu sikkhetha vinaya□

budho.// 250□

saddh□ya abhinikkhamma n□apabbajito navo

t  kapp□kappesu kusalo careyya apurakkhal;o.□251□

up□□ thero.

pa□□ita□ vata ma□ santa□ alamatthavicintaka□

palica k□magu□□ loke sammoh□ p□tayi□su ma□.□252□

pakkhanno m□ravisaye dalhasallasamappito

asakkh□ maccur□jassa aha□ p□s□ pamuccitu□.// 253□

sabbe kasm□ pah□□□ me,bhav□ sabbe pad□lit□,

vikkh□□o j□tisa□s□ro,n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti.□254□

uttarap□lo thero.

su□□tha □□tayo sabbe y□vant' ettha sam□gat□,

dhamma□ vo desayiss□mi; dukkh□ j□ 'ti punappuna□.□2s□ //

□rabhatha nikkhamatha yu□jatha buddhas□sane

dhun□tha maccuno sena□ nal□|□ra□ va ku□j□ro.// 256□

yo imasmi□ dhammavinaye appama□□o vihessati,

pah□ya j□tia□s□ra□ dukkhass' anta□ karissat□ 'ti.□2s7□

abhibh□tathero.

248,thokathoka□ dn dh.-s□t□uatto |1s,s|itimatth | c, s"i|imatthoaud

|  s□vimatto d.-253,pakkha□□o a,"nto sc,"nno dn dh.-256=laliliudapadhet,

p.2|.-257,comp.1\□ah□parinib.sutta,p.37.

^

nn

tftera-l|atsa.

sa□sara□ hi niraya□ agacchisa□, petaloka□ aoama□

punappuna□,

dukkhama□hi pi tiracch□nayoniy□ nekadh□ hi vusi□a□

cira□ may□.// 258 //

m□nuso pi ca bhavo 'bhir□dhito, saggak□ya□ agama□

saki□ saki□,

r□padh□tusu ar□padh□tuau n'evasa□□isu asalil5isu tthita□.

□ 259 //

satnbhav□ suvidit□ as□rak□ sa□khat□ pacalit□ sad' erit□

ta□ viditv□ mah|:□ attasambhava□ santi□ eva satim□

samajjhagan ti.// 26| //

gotamo thero.

yo pubbe kara□□y□ni.. . (261  |22:i-227 ) □2g1-263 //

h□rito thero.

p□pamit,te vivajjetv□ bha|eyy' uttamapuggale

ov□de c' assa tittheyya p,|tthento acala□ sukha□.// 264 //

paritta□ d□ru□.. | | (265, 266| 147,148.)□ 265-266 //

yimalo thero.

udd□na□

aisga□iko bh□radv□jo paccayo b□kulo isi

dhaniyo 1\□□ta□gaputto sobhito y□rano isi

passiko ca yasojo ca s□timattiy' up□li ca i

uttarap□lo abhibh□to gotamo h□rito pi ca

thero tikanip□ta□hi nibb□ne yimalo kato ;

atthat□l□sa gath□yo, ther□ so□asa kittit□ 'ti."

tikanip□to nitthito.

260, suderit□ ac, saderit□ (=sad□ erit□) pn dh, saderik□ .-261 ca□

abcd.-264| apuogale na dh, opuggala□ abc.-cassa a, assa bcd.-

266, jh□yibhi a.

^

i::

cattt□ka-nipato.  33

catu□i|anipato.

ala□kat□ suvasan□ m□lin□ candanussad□

|  majjhe mah□pathe n□r□ turiye naccati nattak□. □267□

pi□□ik□ya pavi□□ho 'ha□ gacchanto na□ udikkhisa□

ala□kata□ suvasana□ maccup□sa□ va oddita□.// 268 //

|||  tuto me manas□k□ro yoniso udapa,jjat,ha

tzd□navo p□turah□l, nibbid□ samati□□hata,// 2g9 //

tato citta□ vimucci me, passa dhammasudhammata□ :

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhassa s□sanan ti.// |70 //

n□:gasam□lathero.

aha□ middhena pakato |ih□ra□ upanikkhami□ ;

ca□kama□ abhir□banto tath' eva papati□ eham□.// 271 //

gatt□ni parimajjitv□ puna p□ruyha caixkama□

|;  ca□kame ca□kamizn so 'ba□ ajjhatta□ susam□hito. □272□

tato me.. . (273, 274|2g9, 270.) □|73-274□

shagu thero.

pare ca na vij□nanti maya□ ettha yam□mase ;

ye ca tattha vij□nanti, tato saxnmanti medhag□. □27all

yad□ ca avij□nant□ iriyanty amar□ viy□

vij□nanti ca ye dhamma□ □turesu an□tur□.// |76 //

ya□ ki□ci sithila□ kamma□ sa□kili□□ha□ ca ya□ vata□

sa□kassara□ brahmacariya□, na ta□ hoti mahapptlala□.

□□77 //

yassa sabrahmac□r□su g□ravo n' □palabbhati

□rak□ hoti saddhamm□ nabha□ puthaviy□ yath□ 'ti.// 278 //

sabhiyo thero.

dhir atthu p□re duggandhe m□rapakkhe avassute;

nava sot□ni te k□ye y□ni sandanti sabbad□.// 279 //

275 see 498; dhammap. 6 mah□a□gax 3.-pare va d.-276 iri ant□mar□

viya , iriyantamnbhavissa (ovissati c) sc, iriyanty nmar□ viya |la dh.-

277, see dhnmma|. 312.-279 (see 11□0). pue da dh ('| ntiviya je|ucchchi

n□n□hunapehi nan□vidh□s□c□hi sampu□□o" (sic]), pure ab|.-nava

het□ni abc.

3

^

34  thera-gats .

""n

m□ purana□ ama□□ittho, m□sadesi tathabate ;

sagge pi te na rajjanti ki□ a□ga pana m□nuse.// 280 //

ye ca kho b□l□ dummedh□ dummant□ mohap□rut□

t□dis□ tattha rajjanti sharakhittasmi bandhnne. □281 //

yesai□ r□go ca doso ca avijj□ ca vir□|□t□

t□d□ tattha na rajjanti chinnasutt□ abandhan□ 'ti.// 282 //

nandako thero.

palicapa□□□sa vass□ni rajojalla□ adh□rayi□

bhu□jnuto m□sika□ bhatta□ kesamassu□ alocayi□,// 283 //

ekap□dena a□□h□si□, □sana□ parivajjayi□,

sukkhag□th□ni ca kh□di□, uddesa□ ca na s□diyi□.// 284 //

et□disa□ karitv□na bahu□ duggatig□mi□a□

vuybam□no mahoghena buddha□ sara□a□ □gama□. □285 //

samnagamana□ passa, passa dhammasudhammata□ :

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kataz| buddhas□a s□sanau ti.// 286 //

||ambako thero.

sv□gata□ vata me □si||□y□ya□ c|ayaphagguy□

ya□ addas□si□ sambuddha□ desenta□ dhamma□ uttama□

□ 287 //

mahappabha□ ga□□cariya□ aggapatta□ vin□yaka□

sadevakas□ lokassa ji□a□ atuladassana□□ 288 //

mah□n□ga□ mah□v□ra□ mah□juti□ an□sava□

snbb□savaparikkh□□a□ satth□ra□ akutobhayn□.// 289 //

cirasa□kili□□ha□ vata ma□ di□□hisand□nasandita□

vimocny□ so bhagav□ sabhaganthehi senakan ti. □29o□

sen□ko thero. '

yo da□□hak□le tarati taran□ye ca da□□haye

ayonisosa□vidh□nena b□lo dukkha□ nigacchati, □291 //

tass' atth□ parib□yanti k□lapakkhe va candim□,

□yasakya□ ca pappoti mittehi ca virujjhat□ 'ti.// 292 //

yo dnudhak□le da□□heti taran□ye ca t□raye,

yonisosa□vidh□nena sukha□ pappoti pa□□ito,// 293 //

tass' atth□ paripuanti sukkapakkhe va candim□,

yaso kitti□ ca pappoti, mittehi na virujjhat□ 'ti.// 294 //

sambh□to thero.

286, sara□□gamana□ ?-287, ya□ nddas□si ac, ya□ adas□si , anudd□si□si□

eomected to ossasi□ du, yan ti.. . anuddas□sin ti d6 -290 di□□hisant□nabaudhita□

a, "nasnudhita□ , di□□hasant□na□ santitu□ c, di□□hisand□nasandita□

d.-294, paripuenti, paripurenti the stss.

^

i

c atugga-nip□to. 35

ubhayen' eva sampanno r□hulabhaddo 'ti ma□ vidu

ya□ c' a□hi putto buddhassa, ya□ ca dhammesu cakkhum□,

□ 295 //

ya□ ca me □sav□ kh□□□, ya□ ca n' atthi punabbhavo.

arah□ dakkh□□eyyo '□hi te□ijjo amataddaso. □296□

k□ma□□h□ j□lasa□chann□ ta□h□chadanach□dit□

pama□□abandhun□ baddh□ macch□ va kumin□mukhe.// 297 //

ta□ k□ma□ aha□ ujjhitv□ chetv□ |harassa bandhana□

sam□la□ ta□ha□ abbuyha s□tibh□to 'smi nibbuto 'ti.// 298 //

r□hulo thero.

j□tar□pena pacchann□ d□s□ga□apurakkhat□

a□kena putta□ □d□ya bhariy□ ma□ up□gami. □299□

ta□ ca disv□na □yanti□ sakaputtassa m□tara□

ala□kata□ suvasana□ maccup□sa□ va oddita□,// 300 //

tato me. . f301, 30| = 269, |70)□ 301-302 if

|an||no thero.

dhammo bave rakkhati dhammac□ri□, dhammo suci□□o

sukha□ □vah□ 'ti :

es' □nisa□so dhamme suci□□e, na duggati□ gacchati dhammac□rf.

□ 303 //

na hi dhammo adhammo ca ubho samavip□kino ;

adhammo niraya□ neti, dhammo p□peti suggati□.// 304 //

tasm□ hi dhammesu kareyya chanda□ iti modam□no

sugatena t□din□

dhamme □hit□ sugatavarassa s□vak□ niyyanti dh□r□ sara□avaraggag□mino.

□ 305□ '

vipphotito gandam□lo, ta□h□j□lo sam□hato ;

so kh□nasa□s□ro na c' atthi ki□cana□ cando yath□ dosin□pu□□am□siy□

'|i.// 306 //

dhammiko thero.

yad□ bal□k□ sucipandaracchad□ k□lassa meghassa bhayenn

tajjit□

palebiti □laya□ □layesin□, tad□ nad? ajakara□? rameli

ma□.// 307 //

296, comp. 336.-297, jelapacchann□ da dh.-299, sacchann□ ac. sacch'

, pacchann□ da dh.-306, vippothito a, vippovito , vipphotito c, aigh□tito

da, vipp□tito ti vidhuto dh.-307, palehiti a, paleh□ 'ti c, phaleh□ 'ti da,

paleh□t□ 'ti gocarabb□mito uppatita□ ga□ssati d6.

^

36  thera-gatll:1.

yad□ bal□k□ suvisuddhapandar□ k□lassa meghassa bhayena

tajjit□

pariyesati lena□ alenadassin□, tad□ nad□ ajakara□□ rameti

ma□.// 308 //

kan nu tattha na ramenti jambuyo ubhato tahiril,

sobhenti □pag□k□la□ mall□lenassa pacchato.// 309 //

t□matamadasa□ghasuppah□□□bhek□ ma□□avat□ pan□dayanti.

n□jja girinad□hi vippav□sasamayo; khem□ ajakara□□ siv□

suramm□ 'ti.// 310 //

sappako thero.

pabbaji□ j□vikattho 'ha□, laddh□na upasampada□

tato saddha□ patilabhi□, dalhaviriy|o parakkami□. □311 //

k□ma□ bhijjatu 'ya□ k□yo ma□sapes□ vis□yaru□

ubhojannukasandh□hi ja□oh□yo pe|patantu me; □3l2  i

n□sissa□ na pivissami vih□r□ ca na nikkhame

na pi passa□ nip□te|sa□ tan|□salle an□hate.// 313 //

tassameva□.. . (=|s4jall3lall

|□udito thero.

udd□na□ :

n□gasam□lo shagu ca sabhiyo nandako pi ca

jambuko senako thero sambh□to r□hulo pi ca

bhavati candano thero, das' ete buddhas□vak□.l

dhammiko sappako thero | vludito c□pi te ta5o.

g□th□yo dve ca pa□□□sa ther□ sabbe pi teras□ 'ti.

catukkanip□to nitthito.

309, □sabhack□la□ a, □sakakula□ sc, apa|c□kula□ dn, |ipa|□hula□ ajakara□□nadiy;□

ublxot□ra□ dh.=310, omadaso dar |xnataso asc.= osuppaltit□ a

"suppatitabaxxppat□ c, asuppalx□n□di, suppuh□nei dh.-ma□□avatx ("ti□ a)

asc, man□vat□ da. d6: taxnadasamolxasxxppah□□□ 'ti anxata□ vuccatiaada□,

tena rament□ 'ti amatamad□ sapp□ nesa□ sam| ho amutamadasam□ho | tato suttlxu

pah□□□ apa|at□ t□ bhek□ mcend□tiyo (read, kiyo) nxan□vati m□u□saravaniyo (or

avatiyo ?) pan□dayanti ta□ th□nanx mudhurena vassitena ninn□dayanti.--sappakattho

d, sappako th' s, sabbako tho ac.--312; visiyantu a, visiyanti s. vis□yanti

c, visiyyaru□ pa, vis□yarun ti.. . imasma k□y□ ma□sapes□yo vis□ynn ti

ce vis□yantlx ito c' ito viddhnxnsantu.-man ti pi p□tho, so ev' attho p.-

313, conxp. 223.-uikkhame p. 'minx a, otni sl7.-udd□ua: should slxavati he

tlxe uaixxe ofa 'flxera,vlxose stanzas are not fo□d in our fllss. ?-sabbako abc.

^

pallca-1\ip□to.  37

i'a□canipato.

shikkhu s□vathika□ gantv□ addasa□ itthi□ ujjhita□

apaviddha□ sus□nasmi□ khajjanti□ kimih□ phu□a□. □3ls //

||a□ hi eke jigucchanti mata□ disv□ua p□paka□,

k□mar□go p□turah□, andho va savat□ ahuzn. □3lg□

ora□ odanap□ka□h□ ta□h□ □h□n□ apalckami□ ;

satim□ sampaj□no 'ha□,elcamanta□ up□visi□.// 317 //

tato me.. . (318, 319|269, 2,70) □318-319□

ft□j ad□'g|o taro.

ayoge yulija□ att□nazn puriso kicca□ icchato

cara□ ce n□dhigaccheyya, ta□ me dubbhagalakkhana□.

□320 //

abb□lha□ aghata□ vijita□ eka□ ce ossajjeyya kal□ va siy□

sabb□ni pi ce ossajjeyya andho va aiy□ samavisamassa

adas□nato.// 32 | //

yali hi kayir□.. . (=226) i|32□□

yath□pi rucira□ puppha□ va□□avanta□ abandhaka□,

eva□ subh□sit□ v□c□ aphal□ hoti akubbato.// 323 //

yath□pi rucira□ puppha□ va□□avanta□ sagandhakaxn

eva□ subh□ait□ v□c□ saphal□ hoti sakubbato 'ti.// 324 //

subh□to thero.

315 comp. 393.aaviddha□ dadh, otthn□ abc.-puta□ d.-31, vnsamt□

asdn, vasavatti. dh: yena andho vnsati aha□ tnsmi□ k□lebare tasmi□

kalebare (sic) vasitv□ navahi dv□rehi asuci□ vasati sandante asucibh□vassa

adassanena andho viya abosi□: the readi□ which the commentator tries to

frzplain, was evidently: andho va savat□ ahu□. 1'he commentary then goes on :

keci pan' ettha tak□r□gama□ katv□ kilesaparivu□□h□nena avasavntt□ kilesassa v□

vasant□ 'ti (sic) attha□ vadanti; apare andho va asat□ abun ti p□li□ vatv□ k□mar□gena

andho eva hutv□ satirahito abosin ti attha□ vadnuti. tad ubhaya□ p□liva□

n' atthi: 320, icehito ac, acchito , icchato da icchaho ("icchanto")

b. gomp. □y note at d□pavn□sa 21, 2.-321. aghata□ a, asata□ c, agghata□

dn. dh: vib□dhnnasabh□vat□ya agh□ni n□ma r□g□dayo □gh□ni eva agghata□

agghat□na□ (con. agghagata□ agghagat□nam) vijita□ sa□s□ra|pavatti

tesa□ vijayo kusaladhnmmabhibhavo agghata□ (eon. agghagatam) vi|itan ti

nnun□sikalopa□ akatv□ vutta□; anuddhata□ yena tu□ abb□lh□ghagata□ aijita□

katv□ evambh□to hutv□ kilese asamucchinditv□ 'ti attho.-kali ca abc, hal□ va

da, hali va.. . h□laka:;ni viya dh.-323, 324 =dhammap. 61, 62.

^

tsera-g□ta .

yassati devo yath□ sug□taxn, chann□ me ku□ik□ sukh□ niv□t□,

tassa□ vihar□mi v□pasanto, atha ce patthayasi pavassa

deva.// 325 //

vassati devo yath□ sug□ta□, chann□ me ku□ik□ suhh□ niv□t□,

tassa□ vihar□mi santacitto - pa - tassa□ vihar□mi v□tar□go.

. . v□tadoso.. . v□tamoho, atha ce patthayasi

pavassa deva 'ti.// |26-|29 //

girim□nando thero.

ya□ pu□□hay□no dhammesu upajjh□yo anuggahi

amata□ abhika□khanta□, kata□ kattabbaka□ may□.// 330 //

anuppatto sacchikato saya□ dhammo an□tiho ;

visuddha□□no nikka□kho by□karomi tav' antike. □331 //

pubbeniv□sa□ j□n□mi, dibbacakkhu□ visodhita□,

sadattho me anuppatto, kata□ buddhassa □asana□.// 332 //

appama□□a_ ssa me sikkh□ sussut□ tava s□sane ;

sabbe |me □sav□ kh□□□, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo.// 333 //

anus□si |a□ ariyavat□, anukampi anuggahi ;

amogho tuyha□ ov□do; antev□si '□hi sikkhito 'ti.// 334 //

sumano thero.

s□dhu hi kira |e m□t□ patoda□ upada□sayi,

yass□ha□ vacana□ sut□a anusittho janettiy□

□raddhaviriyo pahitatto patto sambodhi□ uttama□. i 33□ //

arah□ dakkh□□eyyo '□hi tevijjo amatadd□o

jitv□ namucino sena□ vihar□mi an□savo.// 336 //

a|jhatta□ ca bahiddh□ ca ye me vijji□su □sav□

sabbe ases□ ucchinn□ na ca uppajjare puna. li337ll

vis□rad□ kho bhagin□ eta□ attha□ abh□sayi :

api h□ n□ma mayipi vanatho te na vijjati.// 338 //

pariyantakata□ dukkha□, antimo 'ya□ samussayo

j□timara□asa□s□ro, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti.// 339 //

yadclho thero.

att,h□ya vata me buddho nadi□ neralijara□ ag□

yass□ha□ dhamma□ sutv□na micch□di□□hi□ vivajjayi□.

□ 340 //

325 seq. eomp. 51.-331, aisuddhiri asc: 33, comp. 296.-33, abhasasi

|llc, abh□sayi d.-339, pariynut□ka□ d.

^

pa\ ca-ilip□t o.

yaji□ uee□vace yarixi, aggihutta□ juhi□ aha□

es□ suddh□ 'ti ma□□anto andhabh□to puthujjano.// 341 //

di□□higaha□apakkhanno par□m□aena mohito

asuddhi□ marir□sa□ suddhi□ andhabh□to avidd□u. □342□

mmcch□di□□hi pah□□a me, bhav□ sabbe vid□lita,

juh□xni dakkh□□evyaggi□, namass□mi tath□gata□. □343□

moh□ sabbe pah□□□ me, bhavata□h□ pad□lit□,

vikkh□□o j□tisaxns□ro, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti.// 344 //

1\tad□k□sapo thero.

p□to majjhantika□ s□ya□ tikkhattu□ divasass' aha□

otari□ udaka□ sota□ gay□ya gayaphagguy□.// 345 //

ya□ may□ pakata□ p□pa□ pubbe a□xi□su j□tisu

tan d□n□dha pav□hemi: evamdi□□hi pure ahu□. □346□

sutv□ subh□sita□ v□ca□ dhamma□□hasahita□ pada□

tatha□ yath□vaka□ attha□ yoniso paccavekkhisa□.// 347 //

ninh□tasabbap□po '□hi nixnmalo payato suci

suddho s□ddhassa d□y□do putto buddhassa oraso.// 348 //

o|ayh' attl□□ika□ sota□ sabbap□pa□ pav□hayi□

tisso vijj□ ajjhagami□, kata□ buddh□sa □asanan ti. □349□

gay□k□□po thero.

v□tarog□bhin□to tva□ vihara□ k□nane vane

paviddhagocare l□khe katha□ bhikkhu karissasi.// 350 //

p□tisukhena vipulena pharam□no samussaya□

l□kha□ pi abhisaxnbhonto vihariss□mi k□nane.// 361 //

bh□vento satipa□□h□ne indriy□ni bal□ni ca

bojj ha□g□oi ca bh□vento vihariss□mi k□nane'□ 352 //

□raddhaviriye pahitatte nicca□ dalhaparakkame

samagge sahite disv□ vihariss□mi k□nane.// 353 //

anussaranto sambuddha□ aggadanta□ □m□hita□

atandito rattidiva□ viharias□mi k□nane 'ti.// 354 //

yakkali thero.

olaggess□mi te citta □nidv□re va hatthi□a□,

na ta□ p□pe niyojessa□ k□maj□la sar□raja. □3ss□

342, ^pakkha□□ho a, ^pahkha□□obopakkhanto c, ^pahhhanno d.-344, ti is

a'anti□g□abc -348 ayato da il, sassato co□. to bhassato a, sassatho ,

sassato c.-suddho sudda□assa da dh, e^ buddhassa abc: 350 seq. eomp. 435

seq.-350, p□indagocare , □itthagocare acd ("vissattha|ocaredullabhapaccaye

"): 355, earfraja□ a, sarira|a□ , sar□ra|a da dh.

^

t□□ra- |ts |.

tva□ olaggo na gacchisi dv□ravivara□ gajo va alabhanto,

na ca cittakali punappun a□ pasahan p□parato carissasi.// 3 56 //

||ath□ kulijara□ adanta□ navaggaha□ n□kusaggaho

balav□ □vatteti ak□ma□, eva□ □vattayissan ta□.// 357 //

yath□.varahayadamakusalo s□rathi pavaro dameti □ja□□a□,

eva□ damayissan ta□ pati□□hito pa□easu balesu.// 358 //

satiy□ ta□ nibandhissa□, payutatto vo damess□mi ;

viriyadhurani|gah□to nayitodun□ gamissase citt□ 'ti.// 359 //

yij itaseno thero.

up□rambhacitto dummedho su□□ 'ti jinas□sana□ :

□rak□ hoti saddhamm□ nabhaso pathav? yath□.// 3g0 //

up□rambhacitto dummedho su□□tijinas□sana□ :

parih□yati saddhamm□ k□lapakkhe va candim□. □36l□

up□rambhacitto dummedho aun□ 'ti jinas□sana□ :

parisussati saddhamme maccho appodake yath□.// 362 //

up□ramb|□citto dummedho su□□ 'ti jinas□sana□ :

na vir□h□li saddhamme khette b□ja□ va p□tika□. □363□

yo ca tu□□he|a cittena su□□ 'ti jinas□sana□

khepetv□ □save sabbe sacchikatv□ akuppata□,

pappuyya parama□ santi□ parinibb□ 'ti an□savo 'ti.// 364 //

yasadatto thero.

upasampad□ ca me laddh□, vimutto c' a□hi an□□vo

so ca me bhagav□ di□□ho, vih□re ca sah□vasi□.// 365 //

bahud eva ratti□ bh□gav□ abbhok□se 'tin□mayi,

vih□rakusalo satth□ vih□ra□ p□vis□ tad□. □366□

santharitv□na sa□gh□□i□ seyya□ kappesi |otamo

s□ho selaguh□ya□ va pah□□abhayabheravo.// 367 //

tato kaly□□av□kkamno samm□sambuddhas□vako

sono abh□si saddhamma□ buddhase□□hassa sammukh□□ 368 //

pa□ca kkha□□he pari□li□ya bh□vayitv□na a□jasa□

pappuyya parama□ santi□ parinibbissaty an□savo 'ti.// 369 //

sono i|utiknnno thero.

356, gacchasi abc gacchisi dn dh -pasahha a, vasaha□ , esabha□ da,

pasnhan ti sarabhasn□ s□hasavasena dh.-369, |ayatatto cda dh ayutto a,

pmututto .-te damiss□mi arc, vo vadapessami dn, vo damess mi dh.|nmissnsi

dh.-366 vitin□mayi arc (v□c" c), tin□mnyi da, □tin□may□ v□tin□mesi

dh. comp. lknh□vagga y.13. 9.

^

r.||ca-|ir□ro.  4 i

yo ve gar0na□ vacana□liu dh□ro vase ca ta□hi janayetha

pema□,

so bhattim□ n□ma ca hoti pa□□ito □atv□ ca dhammesu

visesi assa.// 370 //

ya□ □pad□ uppatit□ ul□r□ na kkhambhayante patisa□khayanta□,

so th□mav□ n□ma ca hoti pa□□ito □atv□ ca dhammesu visesi

assa. □3ii□

yo ve □muddo va □hito anejo gambh□rapa□□o nipu□atthadass□,

asa□h□riyo n□ma ca hoti.. .// 372 //

bahussuto dhammadharo ca hoti, dhammassa hoti anudhammacari,

so t□diso □□ma ca hoti.. .// 373 //

atthali ca yo j□n□ 'ti bh□sitassa attha□ ca □atv□na tath□

katotl,

atthantaro n□mas□ hoti pa□□ito □atv□ ca dhammesu visesi

□s□ 'ti.// 3|74 //

, gosiyo thero.

□dd□na□ :

r□jadatto subh□to ca c|irim□nanda-sumano

yaddtio ca gassapo thero c|ay□kassapa-yakkali i

vijito yasadatto ca sono gosiyasavhayo :

satthi ca pa□cag□th□yo, ther□ ca ettha dv□d□□ 'ti.

palicanip□to.

370, vata□hi as, t□□hi c, vatava□hi dn, □sena ca ta□hi janayetha peman

ti tasmi□ gar□na□ vacane ov□de v□seyya dh.-371. so th□mav□ dhitim□ ca hoti

d.-374, atthantaro scda, atthandharo a. atthantaro nttha|□ran;l sil□diattha|□nanamatta□

eva upanissaya□ katv□ pa□□ito hot□ 'ti dl. comp. dosantaro,

cullavagga iX. 5. 2.

^

42  there-gatsa.

chanip□to.

diav□na p□□ih□r□ni l|otamassa yasassino

na t□v□ha□ panipati□ iss□m□nena va□cito.// 375 //

mama sa□kappa□ a□li□ya codesi naras□rathi,

tato me □si sa□vego abbhuto lomaha□sano.// 376 //

pubbe ja□ilabh□tassa y□ me iddhi parittik□,

t□ha□ tad□ nira□katv□ pabbajixn jinas□sane. □37i //

pubbe ys□liena santu□□ho k□madh□tupurakkhato,

pacch□ r□ga□ ca do□□ ca mohali c□pi □m□hani□.// 378 //

pubbeniv□sa□ j□n□mi, dibbacakkhu□ visodhitant

iddhim□ |□raci ua□□□ dibbasotali ca p□pu□i□.// 3i 9 //

|'as□ c' |lth□ya pabbajito ag□rasm□ ana□□ri5|a□,

so me att|o anuppatto sabbasa□yojanakkhayo 'ti.// 380 //

uruvelak□sapo thero.

atihit□ v□hi, khala|at□ □ali, na ca labhe pi□□a□, katha□

aha□ kassa□.// 381 //

buddha□ appameyya□ anu□ara, pasanno p□tiy□ phu□□ar□ro

hohisi □tata□ udaggo.// 382  i

dhamma□ appameyya□ - pa - sa□gha□ appamey ya□

- pa -□ 38:;-38| //

abbhok□se viharasi, a□t□ hemantik□ im□ rattiyo.

m□ s□tena pareto viha□□ittho; pavi□ tva□ vih□ra□ phuaitagga□,a□.

□ 385 //

phuaiasa□ catasso appama□□□yo t□hi ca sukhito vihariasa□

n□ha□ s□tena vihal5□iasa□ ani□jito viharanto 'ti.// 386 //

tekicchak□ni thera.

375-376 (except the last four syllables of 376) are wanti□ in bc.-375: pani□ta□

a.-37i : siddhi abc, iddhi da iddhi.. . | l□bhasahh□rama aiddhi.

|eci pan' ettha iddh□ 'ti [sic vadanti, tad ayuttan tad□ tassa ajjh□na|abb□bh□va□o

dh -381,|na ca labheba dh, na labbe a, na late c.-385, phus"aphuss'

bc, phass d.-386, phus" a, phusso bcd.-386, tslticchah□n a, otari c,

oka□ d. " ettha ca smdus□rara□□o k□le imassa therassa uppannatt□ tatiyasn□g□tiya□

im□ g□th□ sa□g□t□ 'ti veditabb□ " d.

^

cra-virar|.  43

|||  yassa sabrahmac□r□su g□ravo n' □palabbhati

'f  parih□yati saddhamm□ maccho appodake yath□.// 387 //

" '  yassa sabrahmac□r□su.

|||  na vir□hati saddhamme khette b□ja□ va p□tika□. □3bb□

assa sabrahmac□r□su.. .

3  □rak□ hoti nibb□n□ dhammar□j□sa |s□sane.// 389 //

yassa sabrahmac□r□su g□ravo upalabbhati

||  na vih□yati saddhamm□ maccho bavhodake yath□.// 390 //

ykiss.

'!|  so vir□hati saddhamme khette b□ja□ va bhaddaka□.// 391 //

yassa.

santike hoti nibb□na□ dhammar□jassa s□sane 'ti.// 392 //

mah□n□go thero.

gullo s□vathika□ gantv□ addasa□ itthi□ ujjhita□

;  apaviddha□ sus□nasmi□ khajjanti□ kimib□ phu□a□.// 393 //

□lurazn asuci□ p□ti□ passa i|ulla samussaya□

ugghara□tazx|-pa|ghara□ta□ b□l□na□ abhinandita□.// 39| //

dhamm□d□sa□ gahetv□na ri□nadassanapattiy,□

paccavekkh□ ima□ k□ya□ tuccha□ santarab□hira□.// 395 //

yath□ ida□ tath□ eta□, yath□ eta□ tath□ ida□,

yath□ adho tath□ uddha□, yath□ uddha□ tath□ adho. □396□

yath□ div□ tath□ ratti□, yath□ ratti□ tath□ div□,

|  yath□ pure talb□ pacch□, yath□ pacch□ tath□ pure. i 397 //

parica□gikena turiyena na rati hoti t□dis?

yath□ ekaggacittassa samm□ dhamma□ vipassato 'ti.// 398 //

gullo thero.  '

|ianujassa pama□□ac□rino ta□h□ vaddhati m□luv□ viy□

so palavat□ hur□hura□ phala□ iccha□ va vanasmi v□naro.

□ 399 //

ya□ es□ sahat□ jamm□ ta□h□ loke visattik□

aok□ tassa pava□□hanti abhiva□□ha□ va b□rana□. □4oo□

yo ve ta□ sahat□ jammi□ tanba□ loke duraccaya□,

aok□ tamb□ papatanti udabindu va pokkhar□. □401 //

393 comp. 315: 394 sq. comp. dhammap. atth. p. 3l.-39, comp. suttanip□ta

20t.-399 secl. see dhamma  33| seq.-plcvati r1d, p;tluti li, bala|-ati

c.=vanasmi□ d.-401, yo ve ta□, yo eetu□ alic.

t□era-g□t□ .

ta□ vo vad□mi bhadda□ vo y□vant| ettha sam□nat□ :

ta□h□ya m□la□ khanatha us□ra□□ho va b□rana□

m□ vo nal|□ va soto va |□□ro bhaliji punappuna□. |i 402 //

karotha buddhavacana□, khano ve m□ upaccag□,

khan□t□t□ lli socanti niraya□hi samappit□. □4o3□

pam□do rajo, pam□d□nupatito rajo ;

appam□dena vijj□5|a abbahe salla□ attano 'ti.// 40| //

sl□lu□kyaputto thero.

pannav□sativass□ni yato pabh□jito aha□

acchar□sa□gll□tamatta□ pi cetosanti□ anajj baga□.// 40□ ;i

aladdh□ cittass' ek□ma□ k□mar□dena adrlito

bb

b□h□ pa|gayha kandanto vih□r□n upanikkhami□.// 406 //

sattha□ v□ □hariss□mi, ko attho j□vitena me,

katha□ hi sikkha□ paccakkha□ k□la□ kubbetha m□diso.

i 407 //

tad□ha□ khura□ acl□ya m|a□eaka□hi up□visi□ ;

parin□to khuro □si d|amani□ chettu□ attano. □4ob□

tato me.. . (409, |10|2g9, 270) □409-410□

sappad□satthero.

utth□hi nis□da g□tiy□na m□ nidd□bahulo ahu j□garassu,

m□ ta□ alasa□ pama□□abandhu k□□eneva jin□tu maccur□j□.

□411 //

sayath□pi mah□samuddavego eva□ j□tijar□tivattate ta□,

so karohi aud□pa□ attano tva□, na hi t□na□ tava vijjateva

a□□a□.// 412 //

satth□ hi vijesi magga□ eta□ sa□g□ j□tijar□bha5□ at□ta□ ;

pubb□pararatta□ appama□□o anuyulijassu dalha□ karohi

yoga□.// 413 //

purim□ni pamu□ca bandllan□ni sa□gh□□□khuramundabhikkhabhoj□,

m□ khi□□□ratili ca m□ nidda□ anuyu□jittha jhiy□||a

g□tiy□na.// | 14 //

402, bhadda□ vo ad, bhaddante bc.-403, comp. dhammap. 31□.-404

(=suttanip□ta 333), after rajoainserts sabbad□,|sc pam□d□; deest in da dh.

abbahe da dh, abbuhe a,aphuhe c: 405 acchar□sa□gh□□am" ac acchar□|h□tam

" bda ph. comp. ilindap. p. 142.-406, ekaggata□ dh.-vih□r□

da dh.-410, sabbad□sathasapp , sabbad□ro bh" c, apmassa sappad□sattherassa

d.-412 seyy" abc, sayath□pi da dh.-purisa□ abc, sud□pa□ da,

arahattaphalasa□hh□ta□ sud□pa□ attano harohi dh.-414, jh□ya a, jiyaya bc,

jhiy□ya d.

^

c□ a-1\'ipato.  45

jh□5□hi jin□hi s□tiy□na, yogakkhemapathe sllkovido 'si ;

puppuyya anuttara□ visuddhi□ parillibballisi v□rin□ |-a

joti. □415 //

pajjotakaro parittara□so v□tena vi□a□yate lat□ va ;

eva□ pi tuvazn an□chy□no bi□ra□ indasagotta niddhun□hi.

so vedayit□s□ v□tar□go lc□la□ ka□kha idh' eva s□tibh□to

'ti. □4l6 //

s□tiy□no thero.

sudesito cakkhumat□ buddhen□diccabandhun□

sabbasa□yojan□t□to sabhavattavin□sano□ 417 //

niyy|□niko uttarano ta□h□m□lavisosano,

visam□lazn agh□tana□ chetv□ p□peti nibbuti□; □4lb□

n□□□□am□labhed□ya kammayantavigh□tano

vi□li□n□nazn pa□ggahe li□navajiranip□tano □4l9□

vedan□na□ vili□□pano up□d□nappamocano

bhava□ a□g□rak□su□ va li□r|ena a□,n|assako□ 420 //

mah□raso sugambh□ro jara□ ccuniv□ra□o

ariyo a□□ha□gilso maggo dukkh□pasama□o sivo□ 421 //

kammazn kamman ti □atv□na vip□kali ca vip□kato

pa□iccuppannadhamm□na□ yath□v□lokadnssano

mahakllema□gamo santo pariyos□nabhaddako 'ti. □422□

1\□i gaj □lo thero.

j□timadena matto 'ha□ bhogaissariyena ca

sa□□h□nava□□ar□pena madamatto ac□ri 'ha□.// |23 //

n□ttano samaka□ ka□ci atireka□ ca ma□sisa□

atim□nahato b□lo patthaddho ussitaddhajo. □|24□

m□tara□ pitar a□ c□pi alili pi garusammate

na ka□ci abhiv□desi□ m□natthaddho an□daro.// 425 //

diav□ vin□yaka□ agga□ s□rath□na□ varuttama□

tapanta□ iva □dicca□ bhikkhusamahapurakkhata□ li 426 //

m□na□ mada□ ca chaddet□a vippasannena cetas□

siras□ abhiv□desi□ sabbasagt□na□ uttama□.// |27 //

416, vinappate a, vinappatte sc viua□yate dn dh (|rviuam□yati apau□rati

").-419 "vip□tano abc, "vi|h□ctauo dcs dh.-4'30, aunpa,.;luo abc, aurcpassako

dn il.-4|2, y□th|iv□lok:tdassano a, yath |□p;ilok" c, y;tth:□v;tlok' bd□,

rxth□va□o □lokadassano dh.-saute asc, santo da dh: 413, ac□riha□ d,

vicariha□ a, vic□rita□ s, picarita□ c.

^

46  taera-g□th .

atim□no ca om□no pah□□a susam□hat□ ;

asmim□no samucchinno, sabbe m□□avidha hat□ 'ti.// 428 //

jento purohitaputto thero.

yad□ navo pabbajito j□tiy□ sattavassiko

iddhiy□ abhibhotv□na pannaginda□ mahiddhika□□ 429 //

upajjh□yassa udaka□ anotatt□ mah□sar□

□har□mi, tato disv□ ma□ satth□ etad abrav□: // 430 il

s□riputla ima□ passa □gacchanta□ kum□raka□

udakumbhaka□ □d□ya ajjhatta□ susam□hita□. □431 //

p□s□dikena vattena kaly□□airiy□patho

sama□ero 'nuruddhassa iddhiy□ ca vis□rado,// |32 //

□j□niyena □jarilio s□dhun□ s□dhuk□rito

vin□to anuruddhena katakiccena sikkhito: // |33 //

so patv□ p□rama□ santi□ sacchikatv□ akuppata□

sama□ero sa sumano m□ m□m|a□□□ 'ti icchat□ 'ti.// 434 //

sum□no th|ero.

y□tarog□bhin□to tva□ vih'|ra□ k□nane vane

paviddhagocare l□khe kat|a□ bhikkhu karissasi.// 435 //

p□tisukhena vipulena pharitv□na □mussaya□

l□kha□ pi abhisambhonto vihariss□mi k□nane.// 436 //

bh□vento satta bojjha□ge indriy□ni bal□ni ca

jh□nasokhummasampanno viharissa□ an□savo.// 437 //

vippamutta□ kilesehi suddhacitta□ an□vila□

abhinha□ paccavekkhanto viharissa□ an□savo.// 438 //

ajjhatta□ ca bahiddh□ ca ye me vijji□su □sav□

sabbe ases□ ucchinna na ca uppajjare puna. |i 439 //

pa□ca kkha□□h□ pari□□□t□ ti□□hanti chinnam□lak□

dukkhakkhayo anuppatto, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo

'ti.// 440 //

nh□takamu□ thero.

akkodhas□ kuto kodho dantassa samaj□vino

sammada□□□vimuttassa upasantassa tadino. □441 //

428, sabbe abda dh, sabba c.-429 |anna nda□ da dh, sannabhinda□ a,

sannabhinda bc.-434, ja□□□ ti icchat? da , ja|□ ti icchas□ 'ti abc -435

seq. comp. 3□0 se -436, pavi||hagocare a, |□iddhagocare ('caro c| bc,

paciddho- (corl-. to '||dh□-) gocare da.-437, jhanasohhummas" da dh, bh□na-

6□khamas" a, jh□nasulch□mas" c, jh□nasuhhumaeo .

^

cha-nip□to.  47

tass' eva tena p□piyyo yo kuddha□ pa□ikujjhati

kuddhamappa□ikujjhantosa□g□ma□ jeti dujjaya□. □442□

ubhinna□ attha□ carati attano ca parassa ca,

para□ sa□kupita□ □atv□ yo sato upasammati.// 443 //

ubhinna□ tikicchantan ta□ attano ca parassa ca

jan□ maillianti b□lo 'ti ye dhammassa akovid□.// 444 //

uppajjate sace kodho, □vajja kakac□pama□ ;

uppajje ce rase ta□h□, puttama□s□pama□ sara.// 445 //

sace dh□vati te citta□ k□mesu ca bhavesu ca

khippamnigga□ha satiy□ ki□□h□da□ viya duppasun ti.// 446 //

brahmadatto thero.

|  channa□ ativassati, viva□a□ n□tivassati :

tasm□ channa□ vivaretha, evan ta□ n□tivassati.// 447 //

maccun' abbb□hato loko, jar□|□ pariv□rito

ta□h□sallena oti□□o, icch□dhap□yito ead□. □44b□

maccun' abbh□hato loko pari|'|khitto jar□ya ca,

ha□□ati nicca□ att□no pattada□□o□takkaro.// 448 //

|  □gacchant' aggikha□□h□ va maccuby□dhijar□ tayo

"|  paccuggantu□ bala□ n' atthi, javo n' atthi pal□yitu□.

□450 //

amogha□ divasa□ kayir□ appena bahukena v□

;  ya□ ya□ vijahate ratti□ tad□nan tassa j□vita□. □451 //

carato ti□□hato v□pi □s□nasayanassa v□

upeti c□rim□ ratti, na te k□lo pamajjitun ti.// 452 //

sirima□□o thero.

dip□dako 'ya□ asuci duggandho parih□rati '

n□n□kunapaparipuo vissavanto tato tato.// 453 //

miga□ nil□na□ k□□ena baliseneva ambuja□

v□nara□ viya lepena b□dhayanti puthujjana□ □4□4ll

r□p□ sadd□ ras□ gandh□ pho□□habb□ ca manoram□ :

pa□ca k□magu□□ ete itthir□pasmi□ dis□re.// 455 //

442, p□piyo the 1\|ss.-444, tihicchant□na□ abgdn, tihicchantan ti attano

ca pa□ssa ca 'ti.. . hodhn □dhitihicchaya [sic) tihicchanta□ khamantant

utinla□ dh.-446, ni|gayhn a|, nigannha dn dh -447, comp. cullavagga

1 4: vivattu□ asc, viva□a□d -449 satthnda□□o a, satt" sc, att

dn dh.-451, vijahate a, vijuhata sc, viharate da, vivah|ite and vita ate

(" atin□meti khepeti ") dh. vivnsate ?-sirimnudatth" d: 453 ( = suttanip. 204),

pariharati abc, h□rati da dh. 'pa□ipuo da dh.

^

48  tser:1- |t□ 1.

ye et□ upasevanti rattacitt□ puthujjan□

vacldhenti ka□asi□ ghora□ □cinanti punabbhava□. i)456il

yo vet□ parivajjeti sappasseva pad□ siro,

so 'ma□ visattika□ loke sato samativattati. □4si //

k□mesv □d□navazn disv□ nekkhamma□ datthu khemato

nissato sabbak□mehi, patto me □savakkhayo 'ti.// 458 //

sabbak□mo thero.

udd□na□ :

uruvelakassapo ca thero tekicchak□ni ca

|iah□n□go ca i|ullo ca b□□luto sappad□sako i

s□tiy□no ca 1\□gaj□lo jento |umanasavhayo

nh□tamu□ srahmada?tte sirima□□o sabbak□mako.

g□th□yo caturasa□ 'ti, |lmer□ c| ettha catuddas□ 'ti.

chanip□to nitthito.

4□, comp. cullava||a X□. l. 3.-4□7 (comp. suttanip.igr), cet□ asc vet:□

dac dh.-4ae, nikkhammaxn ("ma□ |) dsc nekkhmma□ dic d6.-udcl□uec :

m□luto as, m□luto c. head,1\i□lmikyo ?-sabbad□sako ac, sapp" s.

^

sat1'a-nip□to.  49

sattanipato.

ala□kat□ suvasan□ m□ladh□r□ vibh□sit□

alattakakat□p□d□ p□duk□ruy ha vesik□□ 459 //

p□duk□ oruhitv□na purato pa□jal□kat□

s□ ma□ sanhena mudtyna xlr|itapubba□ abh□satha: // 460 //

yuv□si tva□ pabba;jig□, t,itthahi mama s□sane,

bhulija m□nusake k□me, aha□ vitta□ dsd□mi te.

saccan te pa□ij□n□mi, aggi□ v□ te har□m' aha□.// 461 //

yad□ ji□□□ bhaviss□ma ubho da□□apar□yan□,

ubho pi pabbajis□ama, ubhayattha ka□aggaho.// 462 //

ta□ ca diav□na y□canti□ vesika□ pa□jal□kata□

ala□kata□ suvasana□ maccup□sa□ va oddita□,// 463 //

tatome.. . (=269, 270) □464-465□

sundarasamuddo thero.

pare amb□tak□r□me vanasand, a□hi bhaddiyo

sam□la□ ta□ha□ abbuyha tattha bhaddo jhiy□yati.// 466 //

ramant' eke muti□gehi v□n□hi panavehi ca

aha□ ca rukkham□lasmi□ rato buddhassa s□sane.// 467 //

buddho ca me vara□ dajj□ so ca labbhetha me varo,

ga□he 'ha□ sabbalokassa nicca□ k□yagat□sati□.// 468 //

ye ma□ r□pena p□mi□su ye ca ghosena an□g□

chandar□gavas□pet□ na ma□ j□nanti te jan□.// 469 //

ajjhatta□ ca na j□n□ 'ti bahiddh□ ca na passati

samant□vara□o b□lo, sa ve ghosena vuyhati. □470 //

ajjhatta□ ca na j□n□ 'ti bahiddh□ ca vipassati

bahiddh□phaladass□v□, so pi ghosena vuyhati.// 471 //

ajjhatta□ ca paj□n□ 'ti bahiddh□ ca vipassati

an□vara□adass□v□, na so ghosena vuyhat□ 'ti. □472 //

lakuntako thero.

459, m□labh□r? da dh.-466, jhi|□yati da bh□y□ ati dh, va h□yati a, jh□ayati

c, ca bhay□yati -467, papi□suaa,su , p□mi□su " mafi□i□su ";

|)a dh: 471, vipassati da dh, na passa □||.

^

50  thera-g□th|.

ekaputto aha□ □si□ piyo m□tu piyo pitu

bah□hi vatacariy□hi laddho □y□can□hi ca.// |73 //

te ca ma□ anukamp□ya atthak□m□ hiteaino

ubho pit□ ca m□t□ ca buddh□sa upan□mayrz□: // 4| 4 //

kicch□ laddho aya□ putto aukhum□lo sukhedhito,

ima□ dad□ma te n□tha jin□sa parie□raka□.// 475 //

atth□ ca ma□ pa□iggayha □nanda□ etad abravi :

pabb□jehi ima□ khippa□, hessaty □j□niyo aya□. □4ioll

pabb□jetv□na ma□ atth□ vih□ra□ p□via□ jino ;

anog|atasmi□ auriy □mi□ tato citta□ vimucei me.// 477 //

tato atth□ nira□katv□ pat_iall□navutthito

ehi shadd□ 'ti ma□ □ha; v□ me □s' □p□dampad□.// |78 //

j□tiy□ attavassena laddh□ me upnsampad□ ;

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□: aho dhamm□udhammat□ 'ti.// 479 //

bhaddo thero.

diav□ p□s□dach□y□ya□ ca□kamanta□ naruttama□

tattha na□ upasa□kamma vandiasa□ puriauttama□.// 480 //

eka□sa□ c□vara□ katv□ sa□haritv□na p□niyo

anuca□kamiasa□ viraja□ sabb□att□na□ uttama□.// 481 //

tato pazihe apucchi ma□ paizh□zza□ kovido vid□,

acchambh□ ca abh□to ca by□k□si□ atthuno aha□.// 482 //

viasajjitesu pa□hesu anumodi tath□gato,

bhikkhusa□gha□ viloketv□ ima□ attha□ abh□satha: // 483 //

l□bh□ g□g□na magadh□na□ yes□ya□ paribbuzijati

c□vara□ pi□□ap□tari ca paccaya□ □yan□sann□

paccu□□h□na□ ca □am□ci□, tsa□ labb□ 'ti c' abrav□.// 484 //

ajjadabge ma□ sop□ka d□san□yopasa□kama,

e□a c' eva te sop□ka bhavatu up□dampad□.// |85 //

j□tiy| attav□so 'ha□ laddh□na upasampada□

dh□remi antima□ deha□: aho dhamm□udhammat□

'ti.// 486 //

sop□ko thero.

sare hatthehi bha□jitv□ katv□na kuti□ acchisa□,

tena me sarabha□go 'ti n□ma□ sammutiy□ ah□.// 487 //

481, sam□haritv□na asd, s□□h' c.-482, apucch□ mam?-484, asg□na□

asc, a□g□na d.-485, a|jada□□eaoda□□o c, odhn□□o , ota□□e dn. dh :

a. jn|a□□e □sic) ti d□k□ro (sic) padasandhiharo.. . aj|ata□□e ti pi p□liya□.-

487, bhud|itv□ abc, bhahj' da dh.

^

satta-r ipato.  51

na mayha□ kappate ajja sare hatthehi bhazijitu□,

sikkh□pad□ no pax5x5att□ gotamena yasassin□. □488 //

sakal|□ samatta□ rogaxn sarabha□go n□ddasa□ pubbe,

so 'ya□ rogo di□□ho vacanakaren□tidevassa.// 489 //

yen' eva.maggena gato yipass□ yen' eva maggena sikh□ ca

vessabh□

|akusandhakon□gamano ca kassapo ten' a□jasena agam□si

gotamo.// 490 //

v□tata□h□ an□d□n□ satta buddh□ khayogadh□,

yeh' aya□ desito dhammo dhammabh□tehi t□dihi □491 //

catt□ri ariyasacc□ni azxukamp□ya p□□i□a□,

dukkha□ samudayo maggo nirodho dukkhasa□khayo.// 492 //

yasmi□ nibbattate dulckha□ sa□s□rasxni□ anazxtaka□

bhed□ imassa k□yassa j□vitassa ca sa□khay□

a□□o punabbhavo n' atthi, suvimutto '□hi sabbadh□ 'ti. □|93 //

sarabha□|o thero.

udd□na□ :

sundarasamuddo thero thero lakuntabhaddiyo

bhaddo thero ca sop□ko sarabha□go mah□ isi :

sattake pazicak□ ther□, g□th□yo pa□cati□sat□ 'ti.

nitthito ca sattanip□to.

|88, bhu□ itu□ abc, bha,tj" da d5.-491, yehaya□ sa dh, yes□ya□

|bc: t□dib|i a.

^

52  thera-g□th |.

atthanip□to.

samma□ bahuka□ na k□raye, parivajjeyya jana□, na

uyyame ;

so ussuko ras□nugiddho attha□ rilicati yo sukh□dhiv□ho.

□ 494 //

pa□ko 'ti hi na□ avedayu□ y□yaru vandanap□jan□ kulesu,

sukhuma□ salla□ durubbaha□, sakk□ro k□purisena

dujjaho.// 495 //

na parass' upa□idh□ya kamma□ maccassa p□paka□

attan□ ta□ na seveyya, kammabandha hi m□tiy□. □496□

na pare vacan□ coro, na pare vacan□ mu□ ;

att□nali ca yath□ veti dev□pi na□ tath□ vidu.// 497 //

pare ca na vij□nanti maya□ ettha yam□mase ;

ye ca tattha vij□nanti, tato sammanti medhag□.// 498 //

j□vatev□pi sappa□□o api vittaparikkha|□,

pali□□ya ca al□bhena vittav□pi naj□vati.// |99 //

sabba□ su□□ 'ti sotena, sabba□ passati cakkhun□,

na ca di□□ha□ suta□ dh□ro sabba□ □jjhitu□ arahati.// 500 //

cakkhum' assa yath□ andho, sotav□ badhiro yath□

palili□v' assa yath□ m□go, balav□ dubbalor iva,

atha atthe samuppanne sayetha matas□yikan ti.□□01 //

mah□kacc□yano thero.

akkodhano anupan□h□ am□yo rittapesuno "

sa ve t□disako bhikkhu eva□ pecca na aocati. □so2□

akkodhano anupan□h□ am□yo rittapesuno

guttad□saro sad□ bhikkllu eva□ pecca na socati.// 50:3 //

akkodhano.. .

kaly□□as□lo yo bhikkhu eva□ pecca na socati.// 50| //

|l;kodhano.. .

kaly□□amitto yo bhikkhu eva□ pecca na socati.// 505 //

494, comp.1052,1072.-yo rd deest in ac.-sukh□div□ho ac, sukh□dhivaho

, suk|□dhiv□so da, sukh□dhivaho dl.-495 (=1053), avedo da dh,

hnvedo abc. 496, maccassa p□paka□ da dl, puccayap□paka□ abc.-497,

vedi abc, veti d.-tath□ vidu da dl, yath□vasc.-498, see 275.-501,

( =milindnpa□hn, p. 367) passetha asc, sayetha da dl. -504-506, so bhikkhn d.

^

at'|'ha-nip□to.

akkodhano.. .

kaiy□napazilio yo bhikkh|u eva□ peccn na socati.// 506 //

vassa saddh□ tath□gate acal□ supatit,thit□

|  s□lali ca yassa kaly□□a□ ariyakanta□ pasa□sita□,// 507 il

|||' sal□ghe pas□do yass' atthi ujubh□tati ca dassana□

aduliddo 'ti ta□ □hu, amoghan tassaj□vita□.// 50t3 //

tasm□ saddhali ca s□la□ ca pas□da□ dhaznmadassana□

anuyulijetha medh□v□ sara□ buddh□na s□sanan ti.// 509 //

sirimitto thero.

| !   i'ad□ pa□hama□ addakkhi□ satth□ra□ akutobha5-a□

tato me ahu sa□vego passitv□ purisuttama□.// 510 //

'i  siri□ hatthehi p□dehi yo pa□□meyya □gata□,

et□disa□ so satth□ra□ □r□dhetv□ vir□dhaye.// 511 //

tad□ha□ puttad□rail ca dhanadhazilia□ ca chaddayi□,

kesamass□ni chedetv□ pabbaji□ anag□riya□. □sl2□

sikkh□s□j□vasampanno indriyesu susa□vuto

namassam□no sambuddha□ vih□si□ apar□jito. □sl3□

tato me panidh□ □si cetaso abhipatthito :

;  na nis□de muhutta□ pi ta□h□salle an□hate. □sl4□

tassa meva□ viharato passa viriyaparakkama□,

:1;  tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddh□sa s□sana□.// 51□ //

'  pubbeniv□sa□ j□n□mi, dibbacakkhu□ visodhita□,

arah□ dakkh□□eyyo '□hi vippamutto nir□padhi. il□loll

tato raty□ vivasane sur□yass' u|gamana□ pati

sabba□ ta□ha□ visosetv□ palla□kena up□visin ti. il□l7ll

mah□panthako thero.  ,

udd□na□ :

mah□kacc□yano thero sirimitto mah□panthako

ete atthanip□ta□hi, gath□yo catuv□sat□ 'ti.

atthanip□to nitthito.

□12, yad□ha□ abc, tad□ha□ da dh.-512, cha□□ayi□ a, channayi bc,

ohahdiya da, chaddayin ti.. . chadhiy□ 'ti p□the ctc. dh.-61b=224 etc:

□16, see 332, 379.-□17 (comp. 628, suttanip□ta 710), vivas□ne a vas□nesu c.

vivasane dn dh.-sariyu||am' abc (sur" c), suriyassug|am" dn dh.-visoaetv□

abc, visodhetv□ da, visodhetv□ sukkh□petv□ dh.-mahapant' a, mah□pan□ c,

pat□panto , mah□panth" d. -udd□na: mah□panto a, mnh□pand" , mah;ipatth

" c.

^

tsera-g□ta .

navanip□to.

yad□ dukkha□ jar□mara□an ti pa□□ito aviddas□ yattha sit□

puthujj an□

dukkha□ paril5li□ya sato 'va jh□yati, tato rati□ paramatara□

na vindati. □slb□

yad□ dukkhass□vahani□ visattika□ papailcasa□gh□□.adukh□dhiv□hani□

ta□ha□ pahatv□na sato 'va jh□yati, tato rati□ paramatara□

na vindati.// 519 //

yad□ siva□ dvecatura□gag□mi□a□ magguttama□ sabbakilesasodhana□

pa□li□ya passitv□ snto 'va jh□yati, tato.. .// 520 //

yad□ asoka□ viraja□ asa□khata□ santa□ pada□ sabbakilesasodhana□

bh□veti saliliojannbandhanacchida□, tato.. .// 521 //

yad□ nabhe gajjnti meghadundubhi dh□r□kul□ viha□gaputhe

samantato

bhikkhu ca pabbh□ragato 'va jh□yati, tato.. .// 522 //

yad□ nad□nn□ kusum□kul□na□ vicittnv□ney5avata□sak□na□

'

t□re nisinno sumano 'va jh□yati, tato.. .// 523□

yad□ nis□the rahita□hi k□nane deve galanta□hi nadanti

d□thino

bhikkhu ca pabbh□ragato 'va,jh□yati, tato.. . □s24□

yad□ vitakke uparundhiy' attano nagnutare nagavivara□

' □massito

i|□taddaro vigatakhilo 'va jh□yati, tato.. . □s2|ill

518, ti deest in asc.-518, sato dha (here and in the followi□ verses) a,

.'nto ca, sato ti, sato va sc, sato va d.-52□, odudrabhi abc (abhi b), odundubh□

d.|, odundubhi dh.-□24, nis□ve ac, nisive s, nis□the dn dh.-5□5, vitakhilo

|sc, vigatabhilo (okhile d6) da d6.

^

|ava-nip□to.

vad□ sukh□ malakhilasokan□sano niragga□o nibbanatho

visallo

sabb□save byantikato 'vn jh□yati, tato rati□ paramatam□

na vindat□ 'ti.// |26 //

,  bh□to thero.

udd□na□ :

'  bh□to tathaddaso thero eko kha□gavis□nav□

navaka□hi nip□ta□hi, g□th□yo pi im□ nav□ 'ti.

navanip□to nitthito.

udd□ua: tathaddaso sc, tataddaso a.

^

thera-g□ta .

dtlsgnip□to.

a□g□rino d□ni rlum□ bhadante phalesino chadana□ vippah□ya,

te accimanto va pabh□sayanti, samayo mah□v□ra bhag□

ras□na□.// 527 il

dum□ni phull□ni manoram□ni □mantato sabbadissa pavanti

patta□ pah□ya phala□ □s□□n□; k□lo ito pakkaman□ya

v□ra.□□28 //

n' ev□tis□ta□ na pan□tiunha□ sukh□ utu acldhaniy□

bhadante ;

passantu ta□ s□kiy□ goliy□ ca pacch□mukha□ rohiniya□

taranta□. il 529 //

□s□ya kassate khetta□, b□ja□ □□aya vuppati,

□s□ya v□□ij□ yanti □mudda□ dhanab□rak□.

y□ya □s□ya titt,h□mi, s□ me □□a □mijjhatu. □s3o□

punappuna□ e eva vapanti b□jaru, punappuna□ vassati

devar□j□,

punappuna□ khetta□ k□anti kassak□, punappuna□

dha□i5a□ upeti ra□□ha□.// 531 //

punappuna□ y□canak□ cara□ti, puriappuna□ d□napat□

dadanti,

punappuna□ d□□apati daditv□ punappuna□ sagga□ upenti

t,h□na□. i 532 //

527 see jntaka atth. vol i. p. 87.-acchimanto abc, accimanto

(" d□pasikh□vanto viya ") da dh.-bhnmiras□na□ a. dh: bhagt ras□uau

ti attharas□d□na□ bh□g3. vuttu□ b' eta□ dhammasen□ atin□: bh□o3 v□

bhagav□ a□□ha□sassn dhammmnsass□ tindf. mah□v□ra bh g□ 'ti ca ida□ pi

dvnyn□ sambodhanavacana□ dntthabba□. bh□|□rath□nan ti pann p□the

sh□g□ratho n□ma □d□r□j□ tnbba□saj□tat□ya s□kiy□ bhag□rath□, tesa□

sha□□rathann□ upak□ra□□hu□ iti adhipp□yo.-528 snvnuti asc, pavanti

dn dh (gandhn□ vissajjenti).-phnln□ □sam□n□abalassacphalarasnm□u□

s phaln□ □sas□n□ da,. .. □sau□ ti □si□snut□ gu ituk□m□ dh.-□30, kasate

da dh, kassate |bc.-vuppati du dh, vnppa asc.

^

dasa-nip□to.  5 i

1

v□ro have snttayu|a□ puneti yasmi□ kule j□yati bhuiparirio

;

ma□ir□m' aha□ sakkati devadevo; tay□ hi j□to mu□ saccan□mo.

□ 5|3 //

suddhodano n□ma pit□ mahesino, buddhnssa m□t□ pana

|l□lyan□m□

y□ bodhisatta□ parihmiya kucchin□ k□yassa bhed□ tidiv□mi

modati.□□|4 //

s□ gotam□ k□lakat□ ito cut□ dibbehi k□mehi sama□oibh□t□

s□ modati k□magu□ehi pa□cahi pari|□rit□ dev□ga□ehi

tehi.// 535 //

buddhassa putto '□hi asayhas□hino a□g□□sass' appatimassa

t□dino,

pitu pit□ mayha□ tuva□ 'si sakka, dhammena me gotam|

ayyako 's□ 'ti.// 536 //

s□lud□y□ thero.

purato pacchato v□pi aparo ce nn vijjati

at□eaph□su bhavati ekassa vnsato vane.// 537 //

handa eko gamiss□mi araritia□ buddhava□□ittr□

ph□su□ ekavih□riasa pahitattassa bhikkhuno.□□38 //

yogip□tikara□ ramma□ mattaku□jarasevita□

eko atthav□□ khippa□ pavisiss□mi k□nana□.// 5:39 //

:  supupphite s□tavane s□tale girilcandare

gatt□ni |arisi□eitv□ ca□kamiss□mi ekako. // 540 //

ek□kiyo adutiyo rama□□ye mah□vane

kad□ha□ vihariss□mi ka□ukicco an□savo. □54ljl

eva□ me kattuk□massa adhipp□yo samijjhatu ;

s□dhayiss□m' aha□ yeva, n□□lio ari□assa kar□ko.// 542 //

esa bandh□mi sann□ha□, pavisiss□mi k□nana□

ne tato nikkhamiss□mi appatto □savakkhay a□.// 543 //

m□lute upav□yante a□te surabhigandhake

avijja□ d□layiss□mi nisinno nagamuddhani. // 544 //

vane kusumasa□channe pabbh□re n□na s?tale

vimuttisukhena sukhito ramiss□mi giribbaje.// 545 //

533, dh□ro rc.-mah||mnhn□ ("mn□□□mi aham") dn dl, mn|□emnhn□

:lsc.-534, |i□yan□pns□ a, dl□y□□umns□ s, 1\iaynua□:□x□ c, \i;□|-nu |□m□ y□

.d.-536, dhammeun me 1|, dha□lueun te asc.-a38, gami,s□iui dn dl,

hhaviss□mi asc.

^

ther|-g□th .

so 'ha□ paripu□□asa□kap|o cando pannaraso yath□

sabb□savaparikkh□□o, n'atthi d□ni punabbhavo 'ti.// 54 //

ekavih□riyo thero.

an□gata□ yo pa□igacca passati hita□ ca attha□ ahita□ ca

ta□ dvaya□

viddesino tassa hitesino v□ randha□ na passanti samekkham□n□.

□□|7 //

□n□p□uasat□ yassa paripu□□□ subh□vit□

anupubb|□ paricit□ yath□ buddhena desit□,

so 'maln loka□ pabh□seti abbh□ mutto va candim□.// 548 //

od□ta□ vata me citta□ appam□□a□ subh□vita□

nibbiddha□ paggahft a□ ca sabb□ obh□sate dis□.// 549 //

j□vatev□pi sappalilio api vittaparikkhay□,

pali□□ya ca al□bhena vittav□pi na j□vati.// 550 //

pa□□□ sutavinicchin□, pali□□ kittisilokavaddha□,

pali□□sahito naro idha api dukkhesu sukh□ni vindati.

□□□l //

n□ya□ sajja□ano dhammo n' acchero na pi abbhuto :

yattha j□yetha m□yetha; tattha ki□ viya abbhutn□.// 552 //

anantara□ hi j□tassa j□vit□ mara□a□ dhuva□ ;

j□t□ j□t□ mara□t□dha, evamdhamm□ hi p□□ino. □ss3□

na h' etad atth□ya matassahoti ya□ j□vitattha□ paraporis□na□

mata□hi runna□, na yaso na lokya□, na va□□ita□ sama□abrahmanehi.

□ 554 //

cakkhu□ sar□ra□ upahanti ronna□, nih□yat□ va□□abala□

mat□ ca,

□nandino tassa dis□ bhavanti, hitesino n□'ssa sukh□

bhavanti.// 555 //

tasm□ hi iccheyya kule vasante medh□vino c' eva bahussute

ca

646, canno raso a, cando pannaraso c, cando pannarasobd. dhemmap.

atth. |.161: cando anna□s□ - suttanip□ta 1016: canda□ yath□ pannarase o

47, va deest in a -554, lokya□ dn dh, sokya□.abu. -655, rona□ da.

runna□ (ronnena  nih□yati) dh, tena a, vapna□ bc. -n□ssa sunda (co□. to

sukh□) a. n□vasatha□hi c, n□vassa thumi , cassa sukh□ dn, hitesino mitt□

|ukkh□ dukkhit□ bhavanti dh.

^

dasa-n□'□t0.

yesa□ lxi pa□□□vibhavena kicca□ taranti n□v□ya nadi□ □

pu□□an ti.// 556 //

|iab□kappino thero.

|  da□□h□ mayha□ □□t□ □si, paribh□to pure aha□,

bh□t□ c□ ma□ pa□□mesi: gaccha d□ni tuva□ ghara□.□□57 //

i  so 'ha□ pan□mito santo sa□gh□r□massa kotthake

dummano tattha a□□h□si□ s□sanasmi□ apekkhav□.// 5□8 //

bhagav□ tattha □|acchi, e□sa□ mayha□ par□masi,

|  b□h□ya ma□ gahetv□na saz□gh□r□ma□ pavesayi.// 559 //

anukamp□ya me satth□ p□d□si p□dapuxichani□ :

eta□ suddha□ adhi□□hehi ekamanta□ svadhi□□hita□.// 560 //

tass□haxn |acana□ sutv□ vih□si□ s□sane rato

'  sam□dhi□ pa□ip□desi□ uttamatthassa pattiy□. □s6l //

|  pubbeniv□sa□ j□n□xni, dibbacakkhu□ visodhita□,

;  tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddh□asa □asana□. □□o2ll

sah□asakkhattu□ att□na□ nimminitv□na panthako

nis□di ambavane ramxne y□va k□lapp□edana□.// 563 //

tato me satth□ p□hesi d□ta□ k□lappavedaka□

pavedita□hi k□la□hi veh□s□n upasa□kami□.// 564 //

!      vanditv□ satthuno pade ekamanta□ nis□d' aha□

nisinna□ ma□ viditv□□a atha satth□ pa□ig|ahi.// 565 //

□y□go sabbalokassa □hut□na□ pa□iggaho

puxi□akhetta□ manuss□na□ pa□iga□hi□□ha dakkh□□an

ti.// 566 //

c□□apanthako thero.

n□n□kulamalasampu□□o mah□ukk□rasambhavo

candanika□ va paripakka□ mah□gando mah□v ano□ 567 //

pubbaruhirasampu□□o g□thak□pe nig□lhiko

□popagghara□ k□yo ead□ sandati p□tika□.// 568 //

556, □sante abdl, vasauto cda.-tesa□ asc yesa□ d. - 557-560, comp.

apad□na fol. □e (dr. momies □s.), j□t□ka atth. vol. i. p. 114 seq.-557,

da□□h□ bd, dant□ ac.-558, so aha□ pahito snuto abc.-660 suddha□  dl,

buddha□ dn, saddha□ sc. = 6g3, y□va k□lappavedan□. j□t.1.1.-564, aeh□s□u

ac, vey□san , veh□s□d da, veh□san ti kara□e niss□kkavacana□, veh□san ti nttho.

dak□ro padasandhikaro dh. - 5g7, n□n□kula" ("n□n□kulehi n□n□bh□□ehi

malehi ' ;) d, n□n□kala asc (n□n□k□ c).-5g8, "pe nig□lhiko a, "pe nig□l,iko

, o|e □g□lhikoc 'pe nig□lhito dn guthakupena g□lhito.. . guthakupeua

g□lhito [sie] 'ti pi p□li vaccakupato nikkhanto 'ti attho dh.

^

so  thera-gats .

a□□hika□clarasambandho ma□salepa.nalepito

cammakalicuk□annuddho p□tik□yo nira□□hako□ 5g9 //

atthisamahat□ghatito nh□rusuttanibandhano

nekesa□ sa□gatibh□v□ kappeti iriy□patha□.// 570 //

dhuvappay□to mmanassa |iaccur□j□sa santike,

idh' eva chacldayitv□na yenak□|na□gamo naro.// 571 //

avijj□ya nivuto k□yo, catuganthena ganthito,

oghasa□s□dano k□yo, anusayaj□lamotthato,// 572 //

pa□can□vara□e yutto, vitakkena samappito,

ta□h□m□len□nugnto, mohacchadanach□dito: // :.// 3 //

ev□yazn vattat□ k□yo kammayantena yantito.

sampatti ca vipatyant□, n□n□bhavo vipajjati. □s74□

ye 'ma□ k□ya□ mam□yanti andhnb□l□ puthujjan□,

vacklheliti ka□asi□ nhora□, □diyanti punabbhava□.// 575 //

ye 'ma□ lc□ya□ vivajjenti g□thalittazn va pannaga□

bhavam□la□ vamitv□na parinibbissanty an□sav□ 'ti. □|i76 i

gappo thero.

vivitta□ appanigghna□ v□lamiga□isevita□

aeve sen□sanazn bhikkhu patisall□nak□ra□□. □s7i //

sa□k□rapu□j□ □hatv□ sus□n□ rathiy□hi ca

tato sa□gh□□ika□ katv□ l□kha□ dh□reyya c□vara□.

□□78 //

n□ca□ mana□ karitv□na □pad□na□ kul□ kula□

pi□□ik□ya care bhikkhu guttadv □ro ausa□vuto.// 5i 9 //

l□khena pi ca santusse, ua□□a□ patthe rasa□ bahu□ ;

r□esu anugiddhassa jh□ne na ramat□ mano,□□80 //

appiccho c' eva santu□□ho pavivitto vase muni,

asa□sattho gaha□□hehi an□g□rehi o □bhaya□.// 58i□

yath□ jalo ca m□go ca att□na□ das□ye tath□ ;

n□tivela□ pabh□seyya sa□ghamajjha□hi pa□chto. il□82ll

na so upavade ka□ci, upagh□ta□ vivajjaye,

sa□vuto p□timokkh□mi□ matta□□i c' assa bhojane.// 583 //

auggah□tanimitt' □sa citt□a upp□dakovido,

□matha□ anuyulijpyya k□lena ca vip□saua□.// 584 //

670, osa□gh□□asa□ghatito dn dh.-577 =milindapa□ha 371.-578, □hitv□

a, □hatv□ □ic, ahatv□ da, □hatv□ ti □haritv□ dh.-b80=1\|zlindnpa□ha, p. 39□.

^

dasa-nip□to.

61

viriyas□taccasampanno yuttayogo □d□ aiy□,

na ca appatv□ dukkhass' anta□ vias□sa□ eyya pa□chto.// 58s //

|  eva□ vihar'am□nas□ auddhik□massa bhikkhuno

kh□yanti □sav□ sabbe nibbutiti cadhigacchat□ 'ti.// 58 //

' itpaseno va□ga□taputto thero.

'  yij□neyya saka□ attha□, avalokeyy□tha p□vacana□,

"  yari c' ettha assa pa□ir□pa□ □amariria□ ajj hupagatassa.// 587 //

mitta□ idha kaly□□a□ sikkh□vipula□ sam□d□na□

":  auss□s□ ca gar□na□: eta□ sama□assa pa□ir□pa□. i 588 //

,

|| buddhesu sag□ravat□ dhamme apaciti yath□bh□ta□

|f sam□he ca cittik□ro: eta□ sama□assa pa□ir□paxn. il□89ll

□c□ragocare yutto □j□vo aodhito ag□rayho

i cittassa santhapana□: eta□ sama□assa pa□ir□pa□. □s9o□

f' c□rittu□ atha v□ritta□ iriy□pathiya□ pas□daniya□

'i adhicitte ca □yogo: etaxn.. .// 591 //

|  □ra□□ak□ni sen□san□ni pant□ni appasadd□ni

'|| bhaj itabb□ni munin□: eta□.. .// 592 //

s□lari ca b□husaccari ca dhamm□na□ pavicayo yath□bh□ta□

sacc□na□ abhisamayo: eta□.. . □s9|□

|  bh□veyya aniccan ti anattasa□ria□ asubhasa□□ari ca

loka□hi ca anabhirati□: eta□.. □s94□

'i  bh□veyya ca bojjha□ge iddhip□d□ni indriyabal□ni

'i

atth|□gamagga□ ariya□: eta□.. .// 595 //

ta□han| pajaheyya mun□, □m□lake □□ve pad□leyya,

vihareyya vimutto: eta□ □man□sa pa□ir□pan ti.□□9 ci //

gotamo thero.  '

udd□na□ :

g□lud□y□ ca so thero ekavih□r□ ca gappino

c□□apanthako guppo ca up□eno ca gotamo

att' ime dasake ther□, g□th□yo c' ettha attat□t,i.

d□sanip□to nitthito.

585, na ca uppa□□h□ dukkhanta□ da. d6 has appatv□ and dukkhnuta□

comected to dukkhassanta□: □88, idha cn a, idha ve , idheve c, idha d. -

'vipula□ sam' d.-591, c□r| athn variththn□ a,e□sa v□ritta□ hc, c□rittu□

cantta□ (co□. to v□r") dn, c□rittan ti caritv□ pmipuetabbas□la□ c□rittan ti

vimtiy□ akara□ena paripuetabbas□la□ dh.-59□ nud 593 des□t in sc.-595, ca

deest□ac.-indriya□ bo ahc.

^

aa

tfiefi|-grltfia.

□i|□dasanip□to.

i|in tav' attho vane t□ta itjjuh□no va p□vuse.

veramb□ rama;z□y□ te, paviveko hi jh□yizza□. □s9   //

yath□ abbh□ni verambo v□to nudati p□vuse,

sazi□□ me abhik□ranti vivekapatisa□□ut□.isar□

apandaro a□clasambhavo s□vatlzik□ya niketac□riko

upp□da||ateva me sati□ sandehasmi vir□ga□issita□.□□99 //

yazi ca azi□e na ralekhanti yo ca az□i na ralckhati,

sa ve bhikklzu sukha□ seti k□mesu anapekkhav□.□g00 //

acchodik□ puthusil□ gona□gulamig□yut□

ambusev□lasa□chann□ te sel□ ramayanti ma□.// 601 //

vasitazn me arazi□esu kandar□su guh□au ca

sen□sanesu pantesu v□lamiga□isevite. □6o2□

ime haz□iantu vajjhantu dulclcha□ pappontu p□□ino

sarxzkappa□ n□bhij□n□mi anariya□ dosasa□hita□. □6o3□

parici□□o may□ satth□, katasn buddh□sa s□sana□,

ohito garuko bh□ro, bhavanetti sam□hat□.// 604 //

yassa c' atth□ya pabbajito ag□rasm□ anag□riya□

so me attho anuppatto sabbasa□yojanakkhayo.// 605 //

n□bhinand□mi mara□a□ n□bhinand□mi j□vita□

k□la□ ca pa□ika□kh□mi nibbisa□ bhatako yath□.// 606 //

n□bhinand□mi mara□a□ n□bhinand□mi j□vita□

k□la□ ca pa□ika□kh□mi sampaj□no patissato 'ti.// 607 //

sa□kiccathero.

udd□na□ :

sa□kiccatlzero eko va katakicco an□savo

ek□dasanip□ta□hi, g□th□ ek□das' eva t□ 'ti.

ek| □dasanip□to nitthito.

b97, dh | ujjuh□no va p□vuso ti,sjuh□no kira n□mako pabbato, so pana

vahanasa|channo bahusondi|andaro ta a□ taha□ sandam□nasalilo vassak□le

|sapp□yo, ';asm□ ujjuh□no v□ pabbato etarahi p□vusak□le tava himatthiyo ti

attho. keci an' ettha ujjuh□□o n□ma eko saku□o sftantasahati (read, s□tan na

sahati ?) vassa □le vanagumbe nil?no acchat□ 'ti vadanti, tesa□ matena uj uh□nassa

viya saku□assa □vusak□le ko tav' attho vnne ti attho -verambh□ac, "mb□

da ' dl: vera□□raman□□te verambav□t□ v□||nut□ kin te rama□□y□ ti yojan□.

keci veramb□ n□ma ek□ pa||ataguh□ pabbh□ro ti vadanti: 698, aerambh□ abc,

verambod (" verambav□to ").-sand□ dh, sa□ha ua, pa□□□ abc.-699,

sandehasmi□ ad, 'sxni sc.-600, comp j□taka, vol. i. p. 141.-601=113,

1070: 603, comp. 646: 606 seq. =|lilindapa|□ha, p. 46.

^

dv dasa-nip□to.  63

a  a

dyadasanipat 0.

s□la□ ev' idha sikkhetha asmi□ loke susikkhita□

s□la□ hi sabbasampatti□ upa□□meti sevita□.□g08 //

s□la□ rakkheyya medh□v□ patthay□no tayo sukhe :

pasa□sa□ vittil□bhazi ca pecca sagge ca modanan.// 609 //

r  s□lav□ hi bah□ mitte sa□ziamen□dhigacchati

| '  duss□lo pana mittehi dha□sate p□pa□ □cara□.□gloll

;;  ava□□a□ ca akittili ca duss□lo labhate naro

; !   |anna□ kitti□ pasa□sazi ca sad□ labhati s□lav□.□g11 //

□di s□la□ pati□□h□ ca kaly□□□na□ ca m□tukarxz

'  pamukha□ sabbadhamm□na□, tasm□ s□la□ visodhaye.// 612 //

i  vel□ ca sa□vara□ s□la□ cittassa abhibh□sana□

titthazi ca sabbabuddh□na□, tasm□ s□la□ visodhaye.// 613 //

s□lazn bala□ appa□ima□, s□la□ □vudha□ uttamarxl,

s□la□ □bhara□a□ se□□ha□, s□la□ kav aca□ abbhuta□.// 614 //

s□la□ setu mahesakkho, s□la□ gandho anuttaro,

, '  s□la□ vilepana□ setthazn yena v□ 'ti diso disa□.// 615 //

| s□la□ sambala□ ev' agga□, s□la□ p□theyya□ uttama□,

s□la□ se□□ho ativ□ho yena y□ 'ti diso disa□.// 616 //

idh' eva ninda□ labhati pecc□p□ye ca dummano,

sabbattha dummano b□lo s□lesu asam□hito.// 617 //

idh' eva kitti□ labhati pecca saggc ca summaho

sabbattha sumano dh□ro s□lesu susam□hito.// 618 //

s□la□ eva idha agga□, pazi□av□ pana uttazno ;

manussesu ca devesu s□lapaz□□nato jayan ti. □6l9□

s□lavatthero.

n□ce kula□hi j□to 'ha□ daliddo appabhojano

h□na□ kamma□ mama□ □si, ahosi□ pupphachacldako. □62o□

jigucchito manuss□na□ paribh□to ca vambhito

nfca□ mana□ karitv□na vandissa□ bahuka□ jann□.□g21 //

613, sam|-ara□ asc, samar□ dn, sam|-ma d6.--abhih□snun□ |sc, abhihh□sana□

(" tosana□ ") da d6.-g1, v□ 'ti |lsc, y-nti dh (" g□cchati "), saniti

da.-619 = □0.

^

tftera-gat□i .

ath' addas□si□ sambuddha□ bhikkhusa□ghapurakkhata□

pavisanta□ mah□v□ra□ |iagadh□na□ puruttama□. □6|zll

nikkhipitv□na bv□bha□□i□ vanditu□ upasa□kami□ ;

mam' eva anukamp□ya a□□h□si purisuttamo. □623□

vanditv□ satthuno p□de ekamantaxn □hito tad□

pabbajja□ aha□ □y□ci□ sabbasatt□na□ uttama□. □624□

tato k□runiko satth□ sabbalok□nukampako

ehi bhikkh□ 'ti ma□ □ha; s□ me □a upasampad□.// 625 //

so 'ha□ eko ara□irasmi□ viharanto atandito

ak□si□ satthu vaeana□ yath□ ma□ ovad□jino. □626□

rattiy□ pa□hama□ y□ma□ pubbaj□ti□ anussari□,

rattiy□ majjhima□ y□ma□ dibbacakkhu□ visodhita□,

ratti|□ pacchime y□me tamokha□□hazn pad□layi□. □62i //

tato ratv□ vivasane suriyass' uggamana□ pati

indo srahm□ ca □□antv□ ma□ namassi□su pa□jal□: □62b□

namo te puris□ja□ria, namo te purisuttam□,

yassn te □sav□ kh□□□; dakkh□□eyyo 'si m□risa.// 629 //

tato disv□na ma□ satth□ devasamahapurakkhata□

sita□ g□tukaritv□na ima□ attha□ abh□satha: // 630 //

tapena brahmacariyena sa□yamena damena ca

etena brahmano hoti, eta□ brahmana□ uttaman ti.// 631 //

sun□to thero.

udd□na□

s□lav□ ca sun□to ca t;her□ dvet| mahiddhik□

dv□dasa□hi nip□ta□hi, g□th□yo catuv□sat□t|.

dv□dasanip□to nitthito.

623, nihhbipitv□na a, nikkhamitv□na bcd -628=517.-vivas□no eo□. to

one a, vivas□ne sc, aivasane d: suriyassug d; suriyuggo abc.--a□jal□ abc,

pa□jali□ d.-sdd□na, dvehe a, deke c, dete .

^

teh□a-nip□to.  65

tergsgnip□to.

j  y□hu ra□□he samukkattho ra□□o a□gassa paddha|u

|  av sajja dhammesu ukkattho sono dukkhassa p□ragu.// 632 //

i  pa□ca chinde pa□ca jabe palica c' uttari bh□oaye

|  pa□casa□g□tigo bhikkhu oghati□□o 'ti vuccati.// 633 //

unna□assa pama□□assa b□hir□sassa bhikkhuno

s□la□ sam□dhi pa□□□ ca p□ripui□ na gacchati.// 634 //

ya□ hi kioca□ tad apaviddha□, akicca□ pana kayirati ;

unna□□na□ pama□□□na□ tesa□ vaddhanti □sav□.// 635 //

yesa□ ca ausam□raddh□ nicca□ k□ya|at□ □ 'ti,

akiccan te na aevanti kicce □ataccak□rino.

□t□na□ samp□j□n□na□ attha□ gacchanti □sav□.// 636 //

ujumagga□hi akkh□te gacchatha m□ nivattatha ;

attan□ coday' att□na□, nibb□na□ abhih□raye.// 637 //

acc□raddha□hi viriya□hi satth□ loke anutt.aro

v□nopama□ karitv□ me dhamma□ deaesi cakkhum□.// 638 //

tass□ha□ vacana□ sutv□ vih□ai□ □asane rato

□mata□ pa□ip□desi□ uttamatthas□ pattiy□ ;

tiaso vij,j□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhassa □asana□.// 639 //

nekkhamme adhimuttassa paviveka□ ca cetaso,

aby□pajj h□dhimuttassa up□d□nakkhayassa ca,// 640 //

ta□hakkhay□dhimuttas□ asammoha□ ca cetaso

diav□ □yatanupp□da□ samm□ citta□ vimuccati.// 641 //

632, pathiou con. to pathagu a, pathau, patthag3 c, paddhag□ da dh

(|| paric□rabbuto pakativiseso tassa ra□□ho mc) kutimbiko "). comp. |uttanip□ta

1094: na te m□rassa paddhagu -633 (=15), cuttari a, vutari , vuttan c,

muttari or auttari d.-634, b□hir□sayassa a, b□hir□ya bc, b□hir□sassa da,

b□hirass□s□ ti b□hiresu □yatanesu as□vato k□mes□ av□tar□gass□ ti attho dh.-

635s =dhammap- 292 sq -635 ta□ pavi□□ha□ c, apavi□□ha□ a, tad

apavidalha□ da, ta□ ama aviddha□ dh.-637, comp. dhammap. 379. - atih□raye

a: 638, karitv□ me d, aritv□na abc. comp. mah□vagoa v. 1. 15 seq.-

639. samatha□ ac, samata□ bd. comp. mah□agga i. 1. section 17.-640 seq. =

mah□vagga 1.1. section 27.-640, nikkhame abc, nehkhamme d.

ss  taera-gatha.

tassa samm□vimuttassa santacittassa bhikkhuno

katassa patieayo n' atthi, kara□□ya□ na vijjati. □642 //

selo yath□ ekaghano v□tena na sam□rati,

eva□ r□p□ ras□ sadd□ gandh□ phass□ ca keval□□ 643 //

itah□ dhamm□ anitth| ca na ppavedhenti t□dino ;

□hita□ citta□ via□l5uttatn vaya□ c' ass□nupas□t□ 'ti. i 644 //

sono goliviso thero.

udd□na□ :

sono goliviso thero eko yeva mahiddhiko

terasa□hi nip□ta□hi, g□th□yo c' ettha teras□ 'ti.

terasanip□to nitthito.

^

csdda6a-nip□to.  67

cuddas|nip□to.

'|  yad□ aha□ pabbajito ag□rasm□ anag□riya□

| ?   n□bhij□n□mi sa□kappa□ anariya□ dosasa□hitana.// 645 //

'i | ime hali□antu vajjhantu dukkha□ pappontu p□□ino

;  sa□kappa□ n□bhij□n□mi imasmi□ d□ghamantare.// 646 //

" !   metta□ ca abhij□n□mi appam□□a□ subh□vita□

||  anupubba□ paricita□ yath□ buddhena desita□.// 647 //

sabbamitto sabbasakho sabbabh□t□nukampako

1

metta□ citta□ ca bh□vemi aby□pajjharato sad□.// 6|8 //

asa□h□ra□ asa□kuppa□ citta□ □moday□m' aha□

brahmavih□ra□ bh□vemi ak□purisasevita□. // 649 //

|  avitakka□ sam□panno samm□sambuddhas□vako

ariyena tu□hibh□vena upeto hoti t□vade.// 650 //

□  yath□pi pabbato selo acalo suppati□□hito

eva□ mohakkhay□ bhikkhu pabbato va na vedhati.// 651 //

ana□ga□assa posassa nicca□ sucigavesino

v□la|gamatta□ p□passa abbh□matta□ va kh□yati.// 652 //

nagara□ yath□ paccanta□ gutta□ santarab□hira□,

eva□ gopetha att□na□, khano ve m□ upaccag□.// 653 //

n□bhinand□mi.. . (=606, 607) □654-655,□

parici□□o.. . ( = 604, 605)□ 656-657 //

samp□deth' appam□dena, es□ me anus□sa□ ;

hand□ha□ parinibbissana, vippamutto '□hisabbadh□ 'ti.// 658 //

revato thero.

yath□pi bhaddo □ja□□o dhure yutto dhurassaho

mathito atibh□rena sa□yuga□ n□tivattati,// 659 //

eva□ pa□□□ya ye titt□ samuddo v□rin□ yath□

na pare atima□□anti; ariyadhammo '□ p□□i□a□.// 660 //

646, comp.603: 652=1001, abbhamatta□ a,abbh□mutta□ bc, abbh□matta□

da dh: 658 | 1017. in the commentary the thera ia called ghadiravaniyarevas:

669, maddito ti pi p□ d6.-660, va c, ca bd. deest in 9.

^

thera-g□ta .

k□le k□□avasa□ patt□ bhav□bhavavasa□ gat□

nar□ dukkha□ nigacchanti, te 'dha socanti m□□av□.// 661 //

unnat□ sukhadhammena dukkhadhammena vonat□

dvayena b□l□ ha□□anti yath□bh□ta□ ad□sino.// 662 //

ye ca|dukkhe sukhasmi□ ca majjhe sibbani□ ajjhag□

□hit□ te indakh□lo va, na te unnataonat□.// 663 //

na h' eva l□bhe n□l□bhe na yase na ca kittiy|

na nind□ya□ pasa□s□ya na te dukkhe sukha□hi ca□ 664 //

sabbattha te na lippanti udabindu va pokkhare,

sabbattha sukhit□ vxr□ sabbattha apar□jit□.// 665 //

dhammena ca al□bho yo yo ca l□bho adhammiko :

□l□bho dhammiko seyyo ya□ ce l□bho adhammiko: // 666 //

yaso ca appabuddh□na□ vi□□□na□ ayaso ca yo :

ayaso ca seyyo vi□ri□na□ na yaso appabuddhi□a□.// 667 //

dummedhehi pasa□s□ ca vi□ri□hi garah□ ca y□ :

garah□ 'va seyyo vi□□□hi ya□ ce b□lappasa□san□.// 668 //

sukha□ ca k□mamayika□ dukkha□ ca pavivekiya□ :

pavivekiya□ dukkha□ seyyo ya□ ce k□mamaya□

sukha□.// 669 //

j□vita□ ca adhammena dhammena mara□a□ ca ya□ :

mara□amdhammika□ seyyoya□ cej□veadhammika□. □67o□

k□makopapah□□□ ye santacitt□ bhav□bhave

cara□ti loke asit□, n' atthi tesa□ piyappiy a□.// 671 //

bh□vayitv□na bojjha□ge indriy□ni bal□ni ca

pappuyya parama□ santi□ parinibbanti an□sav□ 'ti.// 672 //

|odatto thero.  ,

udd□na□ :

revato c' eva l|odatto ther□ dve te mahiddhik□

cuddasa□hi nip□ta□hi, g□th□yo atthav□sat□ 'ti.

cuddasanip□to nitthito.

661, te dha da dh, te ca asc.-663, suhha□hi abc.-ajjhag□ dn, accag□

asc, ajjhag□ and accag□ ("atihhami□su") dh.-667, na yaso d, na seyyo

abc.-668, va bc, dha a, deest d.

^

so□asa-nip□to.  69

so□asanip□to.

esa bhiyyo pas□d□mi sutv□ dhamma□ mah□rasa□ ;

vir□□o desito dhammo anup□d□ya sabbaso.// 673 //

bab□ni loke citr□ni asmi□ puthuvima□□ale

mathenti ma□□esa□kappa□ subha□ r□g□pasa□hita□. □674□

□     raja□ up□ta□ v□tena yath□ megho pas□maye

eva□ sammanti sa□kapp□ yad□ pa□□□ya passati.// 675 //

sabbe sa□kh□r□ anicc□ 'ti yad□ pali□□ya passati,

atha nibbindat□ dukkhe: esa maggo visuddhiy□.// 676 //

sabbe sa□kh□r□ dukkh□ 'ti-sabbe dhamm□ anatt□ 'ti yad□

pa□□□ya passati,

atha nibbindat□ dukkhe: esa maggo visuddhiy□.// 677-678 //

buddh□nubuddho yo thero gonda□□o tibbanikkhamo

pah□□aj□timara□o brahmacariyas□ keval□.// 679 //

oghap□so dalho kh□lo, pabbato duppad□liyo :

chetv□ kh□la□ ca p□sa□ ca sela□ chetv□na dubbhida□

ti□□o p□ra□gato jh□y□ mutto so d□□rabandhan□.// 680 //

uddhato capalo bhikkhu mitte □gamma p□pake

sa□s□dati mahoghasmin| ummiy□ pa□ikujjito:□ 681 //

anuddhato acapalo nipako sa□vutindriyo

kaly□□amitto medh□v□ dukkhass' antakaro aiy□.// 682 //

k□l□pabba□gasa□k□so :.. ( |243, 244)□ 683-684 //

n□bhinand□mi.. . (| 606, 607)□ 685-686 //

parici□□o.. . (|604) □6b7□  .

yassa c' atth□ya pabbajito ag□rasm□ anag□riya□

so me attho anuppatto, ki□ me sandavih□ren□ 'ti. i 688 ll

a□□□konda□□o thero.

manussabh□ta□ sambuddha□ attadanta□ sam□hita□

iriyam□na□ brahmapathe cittass' upasame rata□,// 689 //

ya□ manuss□ namas□nti sabbadhamm□na p□ragu□

dev□pi ta□ namassanti, iti me arabato suta□,// 690 //

676, □p□ta□ a,u□ta□ bcu□ta | sansk. u|atta (fro□ upa-□=d□) ? comp.

the passage of the a□yuttaka l|ih□ya, quoted□the editorsworh, buddha,

sein leben, aeine lehre, oeine gemeinde, p. 434 (p. 429 of the e□ghshtranslation).

-v□tena a, v□teni , v□tet□ya□ c.-676-a78= dhammap. 277-279.-679

(comp.1246), tibbanihhamo bc, tippanihkamo a.-680, duppad□laothe blss.

-688, anna|□nasmi□ abc: 688, sandavih□rin□ ti a, saddhavi|□ren□ ti ,

sandavih□rena ti c.

^

70  taera-g□th .

sabbasa□yojan□t□ta□ van□ nibbana□ □gata□

k□mehi nikkhammarata□ muttasel□ va ka□cana□,// 691 //

sa ve accantaruc□ n□go himav□va□□e siluccaye

sabbesa□ n□□n□m□na□ saccan□mo anuttaro: // 692 //

n□ga□ vo kittayiss□mi, na hi □gu□ karoti so.

soracca□ avihi□s□ ca p□d□ n□g□sa te duve.// 693 //

sati ca sampaja□□a□ ca cara□□ n□gassa te pare.

saddh□hattho mah□n□go, upekkh□setadantav□.// 694 //

p ",

sati □v□ siro a□□a, vima□s□ dhammacintan□,

dhammakucchi, sam□v□so, viveko tassa v□ladhi.// 695 //

so jh□y□ ass□sarato ajjhat|a□ susam□hito

gaccha□ sam□hito n□go, □hito n□go sam□hito,// 696 //

saya□ sam□hito n□go, nisinno pi sam□hito :

sabbattha sa□vuto n□go; es□ n□gassa sampad□.// 697 //

bhulijati anavajj□ni, s□vajj□ni na bhu□jati,

gh□sa□ acch□dana□ laddh□ sannidhi□ parivajjaya□,// 698 //

sa□yojana□ anu□ th□la□ sabba□ chetv□na bandhana□,

yena yen' eva gacchati anapekkho 'va gacchati.// 699 //

yath□pi udake j□ta□ pu□□ar□ka□ pava□□hati

nopalippati toyena sucigandha□ manorama□: // 700 //

tath' eva ca loke j□to buddho loke viharati

nopalippati lokena toyena paduma□ yath□. □701 //

mah□gini pajjalito an□h□ro pasammati

a□g□resu ca santesu nibbuto 'ti pavuccati. □7o2□

atthass□ya□ vi□□□pa□ upam□ vi□lighi desit□

ai□□issanti mah□n□g□ n□ga□ n□gena desita□. □7o3□

v□tar□go vftadoso v□tamoho an□savo

sar□ra□ vijaha□ n□go parinibbissaty an□savo 'ti.// 704 //

ud□y? thero.

tatr' udd□na□ bhavati :

gonda□□o ca ud□y□ ca ther□ dve te mahiddhik□

so□asa□hi nip□ta□hi, g□th□yo dve ca ti□sa ca 'ti.

so□asanip□to nitthito.

691, nibb□na□ a.-692, accantaruci a, accarusi , accaruci c. "va□,|e

a, ca□□e , dha□□e c.-695, sam□v□so a, sam□tapo , sam□t□po c.

--698, gh□sacch□dana□ a, sa□gh□acchndana□ c, gh□sa□ acchndana□ .-

702, santesu bc, sandhesu a: 703, vi|apanf?-

^

v□sati-nip□to.  71

y□satinip□to.

ya□□attha□ v□ dhanattha□ v□ ye han□ma maya□ pure

avasesa□ bhaya□ hoti, vedhanti vilapanti ca.// 705 //

tassa te n' atthi bh□tatta□, bhiyyo va□□o pas□dati ;

kasm□ na paridevesi evar□pe mahabbhaye. □706 //

n' atthi cetasika□ dukkha□ anapekkhassa g□mani

atikkant□ bhay□ sabbe kh□□asa□yojanassa ve.// 707 //

kh□□□ya bhavanettiy□ di□□he dhamme yath□tathe

na bhaya□ mara□e hoti bh□ranikkhepane yath□.// 708 //

suci□□a□ brahmacariyaxn me, maggo c□pi subh□vito,

mara□e me bbaya□ n' atthi rog□na□ i□ sa□khaye.// 709 //

suci□□a□ brahmacariya□ me, maggo c□pi subh□aito,

nirass□d□ bhav□ di□□h□, visa□ pit□ana cha□□ita□.// 710 //

p□rag□ anup□d□no katakicco an□savo

tu□□ho □yukkhay□ hoti mutlo agh□tan□ yath□.// 711 //

uttama□ dhammata□ patto sabbaloke ana□□hiko

□ditt□ va ghar□ mutto mara□asmi□ na socati.// 712 //

yad atthi sa□gata□ ki□ci bhavo ca yattha labbbati,

sabba□ anissara□ eta□, iti vutta□ mahesin□.// 713 //

yo ta□ tath□ paj□n□ 'ti yath□ buddhena desitant,

na ga□hati bhava□ ki□ci sutatta□ va ayogula□.// 714 //

na me hoti ahoain ti, bhavissan ti na hoti me ;

sa□kh□r□ vibhavissanti: tattha k□ paridevan□. □7ls //

suddha□ dhammasamupp□da□ suddha□ sa□kh□rasantati□

passantassa yath□bh□ta□ na bhaya□ hoti g□mani.// 716 //

ti□aka□□hasama□ loka□ yad□ pa□li□ya passati

mamatta□ so asa□vinda□ n' atthi me 'ti na socati.// 717 //

706, afiri a, has□" c.-ban□ma maya□ a, bar□mamara□ , har□ma

maya□  .-avases□nam?-710, pitv□na ac, bhitv□ va .-713 sa□hhatam?the

metre is comect if we read: bhavo v□ yattha 1": anissara□ ac, aniasaya□

.-714, ha|ci?-717, '|zamatta□ a, pama□□ha□ , pama□□a□ c.

thera-g□th .

ukka□□h□mi sarirena, bhaven' a□hi ana□□hiko,

so 'ya□ bhijjissati k□yo a□□o ca na bhavissati. □7l //

ya□ vo kicca□ sar□rena ta□ karotha yad' icchatha

na me tappaccay□ tattha doso pema□ ca hehiti.// 719 //

tassa ta□ vacana□ sutv□ abbhuta□ lomaha□sana□

satth□ni nikkhipitv□na m□□av□ etad abravu□: // 720 //

ki□ bhaddante karitv□na, ko v□ □cariyo tava,

kassa s□sana□ □gamma labbhate ta□ asokat□. □721 //

sabbalm□□ sabbadass□v□ jino □cariyo mama

mah□k□runiko satth□ sabbalokatikicchako.// 722 //

ten□ya□ desito dhammo khayag□m□ anuttaro,

tassa s□sana□ □gamma labbhate ta□ asokat□. □723□

sutv□na cor□ isino subh□aita□ nikkhippa satth□ni ca

□vudh□ni ca

ta□h□ ca kamm□ virami□su eke, eke ca pabbajja□ arocayi□su.

il724ll

te pabbajitv□ sugatassa s□sane bh□vetv□ bojjha□gabal□ni

pa□□it□

udaggacitt□ auman□ katindriy□ phusi□su nibb□napada□

□a□khatan ti.// 725 //

adhimutto thero.

sama□assa ah□ eint□ p□r□pariyassa bhikkhuno

ekakassa nisinn□sa paviaittassa jh□yino: ll 726 //

ki□ anupubba□ puriso ki□ vata□ ki□ sam□c□ra□

attano kiccak□ri 'ssa na ca ki□ci vihe□haye. □727□

indriy□ni manuss□na□ hit□ya ahit□ya ca :,

arakkhit□ni ahit□ya rakkhit□ni hit□ya ca.// 728 //

indriy□n' eva s□rakkha□ indriy□ni ca gopaya□

attano kiccak□ri 's□ na ca kilmci vihe□haye.// 729 //

cakkhundriyal□ ce r□pesu gacchanta□ aniv□rayaxn

anad□navadass□v□, so dukkh□ na hi muccati. □73o□

sotindriyali ca saddesu gacchanta□ aniv□raya□

an□d□navadass□v□, so dukkh□ na hi muccati. □731 //

718, ukha□□□mi a, ukka□□h□ me s, ukka□□h□ me c.-719, ca hehiti a, va

sohiti , va socat□ 'ti c.-721, labbhate ta□a "ye ta□ c, "te a□ .-723,

labbhato (co□ to labbhate) ta□ a, "ye ta□ bc.-727, □□upubha bc.-ha□

sam□c□ra□ ?-hadci ?-729, ha□ci ?-7|0, cakhh' ca ?

^

v|□ti-nip□to.  73

anissara□adass□v□ gandhe ce patisevati

|  na so muccati dukkha□h□ gandhesu adhimucehito.// ?32□

ambilamadhuragga□ ca tittakagga□ anussara□

rasata□h□ya gadhito hadaya□ n□vabujjhati.// 733□

aubhany appa□ik□l□ni pho□□habb□ni anussara□

_      ratto r□g□dhikara□a□ vividha□ vindate dukha□.□734□

_|  mana□ c' etehi dhammehi yo na sakko□i rakkhitu□

|| '  tato na□ dukkha□ anveti sabbeh' etehi pazicahi.// 735□

pubbalohit□ampu□□a□ bahussa kunapassa ca

narav□rakata□ vaggu□ □mugga□ iva cittita□□ 736□

ka□uka□ madhurass□da□ piyanibandhana□ dukha□

;|:  khura□ va madhun□litta□ ullitta□ n□vabujjhati.// 737□

itthirape itthirase pho□□habbe pi ca itthiy□

itthigandhesu □aratto vividha□ vindate dukha□.// 738□

itthiaot□ni sabb□ni sandanti pa□capa□casu

|  tesa□ □vara□a□ k□tu□ yo sakko□i viriyav□,// 739□

so atthav□,so dhamznattho,so dakkho,so vicakkha□o,

! |  kareyya ramam□no hi kicca□ dhamma□□hasa□hita□.// 740□

atho a□dati □ziziutta□ vajje kicca□ nira□□haka□,

j  na ta□ kiccan ti ma□□itv□ appama□□o vicakkha□o.□74l□

ya□ ca atthena □zi□utta□ y□ ca dhammagat□ rati

ta□ □m□d□ya vattetha,□ hi ve uttam□ rati.// 74| //

ucc□vacch' up□yehi paresa□ abhijig□s□ti

hantv□ vadhitv□ atha aocayitv□ □lopati □ahas□ yo parsa□,□

743□

tacchanto □niy□ □nizn nihanti balav□ yath□ :,

indriy□n' indriyeh' eva nihanti kusal□ tath□.// 744□

saddha□ viriya□ □m□dhizi ca satipa□iza□ ca bh□vaya□

pa□ca pa□cahi hantv□na an□gho y□ 'ti brahmano.// 745□

so atthav□ so dhamma□□ho katv□ v□ky□nus□sani□

sabbena sabba□ buddhas□,so naro sukhaz□ edhat□ 'ti.// 746□

p□r□pariyo thero.

ciraratta□ vat□t□p□ dhamma□ anuvicintaya□

sama□ cittassa n□lattha□ puccha□ sama□abrahmane: □747□

732,adhimucchitoa "muccito c,"pu,□cito .-733,ammilamadh" (comected to

amb") a,ampiln□ madh" ,ambila□ madh" c.-736,naravir" a,naravir" c.-

737,kataka□ ac,ka□uka□ .-740,attav□ c.-74,adho c.-sidatisa,i□utu□ r.

atthos□danasnssutta□ ? adhosfdannsnssutta□ ?-mas□itv□ a, sa□sntv□  ,

sa□satv□ c.-743,□bhijig□sati a,abhijisati ,abhivattati c.-744,kusalo ?-

745,sati□ pahdas ca ?

^

4  thera-g□th .

ko so p□ra□gato loke, ko patto am□togadha□,

kassa dhamma□ pa□icch□mi paramatthavij□nana□.,// 748 //

antova□k; gato □si□ maccho va ghasa□ □misa□,

baddho mahindap□sena vepacity □suro yath□.// 749 //

alic□mi na□ na mu□c□mi asm□ sokapariddav□.

ko me bandha□ mu□ca□ loke sambodhi□ vedayissati.// 750 //

sama□a□ brahmana□ v□ ka□ □disanta□ pabha□gu□a□,

kassa dhamma□ pa□icch□mi jar□maccupav□hana□.// 7511i

vicikicch□ka□kh□gathita□ s□rambhabalasa□□uta□

kodhappattamanatthaddha□ abhijappapad□rana□□ 752 //

ta□hadhanusamu□□h□na□ dve ca pannaras□yuta□

passa orasika□ b□la□ bhetv□na yadi thati.// 753 //

anudi□□h□na□ appah□ua□ sa□kappasaratejita□

tena viddho pavedh□mi patta□ va m□luterita□.// 75| //

ajjhatta□ me samu□□h□ya khippa□ paccati m□maka□,

chaphass□yata□ k□yo yattha sarati sabbad□.// 7□5 //

ta□ na pass□mi tekiccha□ yo me ta□ salla□ uddhare

n□n□rajjena satthena n□□□ena vicikicc|ita□.// 756 //

ko me □attho avano salla□ abbhantar□passaya□

ahi□sa□ sabhagatt□ni salla□ me uddharissati.// 757 //

dhammappati hi so se□□ho visadosapav□hako

gambh□re patitassa me thala□ p□ni va dassaye.// 758 //

rahade 'ha□ asmi og□lho ab□riyarajamantike

m□y□ussuyyas□rambbath□namiddhamapatthate.// 7□9□ |

uddhaccameghathanita□ sa□yojanaval□haka□

v□h□ □hanti kuddi□□hi□ sa□kapp□ r□ga□issit□.// 760 //

savanti sabbadh□ sot□; lat□ ubbbijja ti□□hati :

te.sote ko niv□reyya, ta□ lata□ ko hi checchati.// 761 //

749 the readin antova□ho □sy be defended; it see□s more probable,

bowever, that we s|ould comect andho va□hagato; co□. 557, where ac read

dant□ instead of da□□h□ -□si abc; read, asa□.-rea asuro.-7fi0, aoc□mi

, a□ch□miaa□□□mi c.-mucc□mi ?=752, ogandhita□ a, "|adhita□ bc.omanatto

c-hodhappatta□ manatthaddha□ ?-abhidhammapadarana□ c. the

first member of thze compound is perhaps abhijjh□.-763, orasiha□ b□□ha□ a,

odasiha□ b□la□ c, odika□ b□la□ : thati a, tthat□ c, ti□□hafi , which may

be the comect readi□.-764, oparatejita□ a, assatatejita□ bc -maluterita□ ?-

765, paccatiaacceti , peccefic -7b7, avano a, vara□a bc.-abbhamut□r□

passaya□ a, ababant□r□ passa□ , appantar□ passa□ c.-758, dhammappatti

a; dhammampati bc: v□sadosapav□haho a, v□satesamp□da , visaretosa□ □'

c.-p□ni□ ca a, p□ni va , p□n?va c.-759, ahanya a, □bariya" b|.-

"apatthate a, oapathaye , "apattharec -760, v□h□ a, vah□ bc.-761, ubbijja

|tic: chij|ati a, chijjeti , chejjati c,

^

v□seti-nip□to.  75

vela□ karotha bhaddante sot□na□ sanniv□ra□a□,

;  m□ te manomayo aoto rukkha□ va sahas□ luve.// 762 //

eva□ me bhayaj□tassa ap□r□ p□ra□ esato

|i  t□no pa□□□vudho satth□ isisambhanisevito□ 763 //

_     sop□na□ sukata□ suddha□ dhammas□ramaya□ dalha□

p□d□si vuyham□nassa m□ bh□y□ 'ti ca m' abrav□.// 764 //

satipa□□h□nap□s□da□ □ruyha paccavekkhisa□

yan ta□ pubbe ama□□issa□ sakk□y□bhirata□ paja□.// 765 //

yad□ ca magga□ addakkhi□ n□v□ya abhir□hana□

|  anadhi□□h□ya att□na□ ti□□ha□ addakkhi□ uttama□. □766 //

!     salla□ attasamu□□h□na□ bhavanettipabh□vita□

etesa□ appavatt□ya desesi magga□ uttama□.// 767 //

d□gharatt□nusayita□ cirarattapati□□hita□

buddho me p□nud□ gantha□ visadosapav□hano 'ti. □76b□

telak□ni thero.

passa cittakata□ bimba□ aruk□ya□ samussita□

□tura□ bahusa□kappa□, yassa n' atthi dhuva□ thiti.// 769 //

passa cittakata□ rgpa□ ma□in□ ku□□alena ca

atthitacena onaddha□ saha vatthehi sobhati. □77o□

alattakakat□ p□p□ mukha□ cu□□akamakkhita□

ala□ b□lassa moh□ya no ca p□ragavesino.// 771 //

atth□padakat□ kes□, nett□ a□,janamakkhit□,

ala□ b□lassa moh□ya no ca p□ragavesino.// 772 //

a□ja□ 'va nav□ citt□ piltik□yo ala□kato

ala□ b□lassa moh□ya no ca p□ragavesino.// 773 //

odahi migavo p□sa□, n□s□d□ v□kura□ migo ;.

bhutv□ niv□pa□ gacch□ma kandante migabandhake. □774□

chinn□ p□s□ migavassa, n□s□d□ v□kura□ migo ;

bhutv□ □iv□pa□ gacch□ma socante migaludd□ke.□i 75 //

pass□mi loke sadhane manusse, laddh□na vitta□ na dadanti

moh□ ;

762, bhaddari bc.-m□ vo ?-764, p□na□ a, p□na□ c,-sundn□ co□. to

suddha□ a, snddha□ , sadda□ c.-768, d□gha□ssa□ anussari|a□ bc.-769

= dhnmma|. 147 | com|. the ra□□hnp□lasuttantn (ll□ajjhima nihayn).-771,

instead of pap□ read p□da, which is the readi□ of v. 4□9 nud of the hatthap□la

sutta (tumour's □s.)-773, asja□ va niv□ (con. to nav□)ansja□ ("ni b) va

na□v□ bc, a□jan□ va nav□ ratt,hapaln sutta.-774, n□s□d□ vxkura□ abc,

n□s□d□ c□hara□ ra□□h. s.-776, n□sa|□ v□khhua□ (hh is ezpu□ged) a, n□s□d□

v□hura□ bc.

^

thera-g□ta .

luddh□ dhana□ sannicaya□ karonti bhiyyo ca k□me abhipatthayanti:

□ 776 //

r□j□ pasayha ppathavi□ vijetv□ □s□garanta□ mahi□

□vasanto

ora□samuddassa atittar□po p□ra□ samuddassa pi patthayetha.

□ 777 //

r□j□ ca a□□e ca bah□ manuss□ av□tata□h□ mara□a□ upenti

□n□ va |utv□na jahanti deha□, k□mehi loka□hi na h' atthi

titti.// 778 //

kandanti na□ □□ 'ti pakiriya kese, aho vat□ no amar□ 'ti

c□hu ;

vatthena na□ p□ruta□ n□haritv□ cita□ samodh□ya tatc

dahanti.// 779 //

so □ayhati s□lehi tujjam□no ekena vatthena pah□ya bhoge ;

na miyyam□nassa bhavanti t□□□ □□t□ ca mitt□ athav□

sah□y□.// 780 //

d□y□dak□ tassa dhana□ haranti, satto pana gacchati

yenakamma□ ;

na miyyam□na□ dhana□ anveti kilici putt□ ca d□r□ ca

dhana□ ca ra□□ha□.// 781 //

na d□gha□ □yu□ labhate dhanena na c□pi aittena jara□

vihanti ;

appali hi na□ j□vita□ □hu dh□r□ asassata□ vippari□□madhamma□.

□ 78| //

addh□ dalidd□ ca phusanti phassa□, b□lo ca dh□ro ca tath'

eva phu□□ho:  ,

b□lo hi baly□ vadhito va seti, dh□ro ca na vedhati phassaphu□□ho.

□ 783 //

tasm□ hi pa□□□ 'va dhanena seyyo y□ya vos□na□ idh□dhi=

gacchati,

abyositatth□ hi bhav□bhavesu p□p□ni kamm□ni karonti

moh□.// 784 //

776, luddhs dhana□aladdh□ ca na□ bc.-ca ra□□h. s., va comected to dha

a,abc: 777, pi ra□□h. s.; deest in abc.-780 etena gattena a, et' vattena

bc, ekena vattheti rat,th.s -782 hi na□ abc, hida□ ra□□h. s.-783, vadh□to

va ra□□h s., ca □hito va bc, va tltito va co□. to dha □hito dha a.-784, abyositatth□

abc, ahotasitt□ r. s.

^

| □sati-nip□to.

upeei gabbba□ ca parali ca loka□ sa□s□ra□ □pajja paramparaya,

tass' appapa□□o abhisaddahanto upeti gabbha□ ca para□ ca

lolca□.// 785 //

coro yath□ sandhimukhe gah□to sakammun□ hs□liati p□padha□

mo,

eva□ paj□ pecca para□hi loke sakammun□ haliriati p□padhammo.

□ 786 //

kasm□ hi citr□ madhur□ manoram□ vir□par□pena mathenti

citta□ ;

□d□nava□ k□magu□esu disv□ tasm□ aha□ pabbajito '□hi

r□ja.// 787 //

dumapphal□n□va patanti m□□av□ dahar□ ca vuddh□ ca

sar□rabhed□ ;

eta□ pi disv□ pabbajito '□hi r□ja; apannaka□ s□ma□□a□

eva seyyo.// 788 //

saddh□y □ha□ pabb□jito upeto jin□□sane

avajj□ mayha□ pabbajj□, anano bhu□j□mi bhojana□.// 789□

k□me □dittuto disv□ j□tar□p□ni satthato

gabbbe vokkantito dukkha□ nirayesu mahabbhaya□ :□i 9o□

eta□ □d□nava□ disv□ sa□vega□ alabhi□ tad□ ;

so 'ha□ viddho tad□ santo sampatto □savakkhaya□. □791 //

parici□□o.. . ( = 604j□ 7|2 //

yass' atth□ya pabbajito.. . (see 605).. . sabb□amyojanakkhayo

'ti.// 793 //

ra□□hap□lo thero.'

r□pa□ disv□ sati mu□□h□ piyanimitta□ manasikaroto

s□rattaeitto vedeti tali ca aj,jhosa ti□□hati.// 794 //

tassa vaddhanti vedan□ anek□ r□pasambhav□

abhijjh□ ca vihes□ ca citta□ ass' □paha□□ati

eva□ □cinato dukkha□ □r□ nibb□na vuccati.// 795 //

sadda□ sutv□ sati mu□□h□.. . (=794, 795; instead of

r□pasambhav□ read saddasambhav□.)□ 796-797 //

gandha□ ghatv□.. . (gandhasambhav□)□ 798-799 //

rasambhotv□.. . (rasasambhav□) □800-801□

78□, pampar□yi r.s -786 (end of the second line) papndhammo a r. s. ;

omm□ u.-789, ava□ch□ a, avajj□ bc.-790, satthato a, pattato bc.-794,

comp. 98.

^

aa

thera-gatha.

phassa□ phussa.. . (phassasambhav□)□ 802-803 //

dhamma□ □atv□.. . (dhammasambhav□)□ 80|-805 //

na so rajjati rapesu; r□pa□ disv□ patissato

virattacitto vedeti tali ca n' ajj hosa ti□□hati.// 806 //

yathassa passato r□pa□ sevato v□pi vedana□

khiyyati nopaciyyati eva□ so carat□ sato ;

eva□ apacinato dukkha□ santike nibb□na vuccati.// 807□

na so rajjati saddesu; sadda□ sutv□ patissato (.. . gandhesu

gandha□ ghatv□.. . rasesu rasa□ bhotv□.. .

phassesu phassa□ phussa.. . dhammesu dhamma□

□atv□ patissato)

virattacitto vedeti ta□ ca n' ajjhosa ti□□hati.// 808, 810, 812,

814, 816 //

yathassa-sunato sadda□ (gh□yato gandha□, s□yato rasa□,

phusato phassa□, vij□nato dhammam) sevato v□pi

vedana□

khiyyati nopaciyyati eva□ so carat□ sato

eva□ apacinato dukkha□ santike nibb□na vuccati. □809,

811, 813, 815, 817□

.lvl□lu□kyaputto thero.

paripu□□ak□yo suruci suj□to c□rudassano

suva□□ava□□o 'si bhagav□, susukkad□tho 'si viriy □□. i 818 //

narassa hi suj□tassa ye bhavanti viyalijan□

sabbe te tava k□yasmi□ mah□purisalakkhan□. i 819 //

pasannanetto sumukho brah□ uju pat□pav□

majjhe sama□asa□ghassa □dicco va virocas|. □b2o□

kaly□□adassano bhikkhu ka□canasannibhattaco :

kin te sama□abh□vena eva□ uttamava□□ino. □821 //

r□j□ arahasi bhavitu□ cakkavattirathesabho

c□turanto vijit□v□ jambusandassa iasaro.// 822 //

khattiy□ bhojar□j□no anuyant□ bhavanti te ;

r□j□bhir□j□ manujindo rajja□ k□rehi gotama. □b23□

802, phusa□ a, phuss□ , phusso c:-814, phsa□ a, phnsa c, pussa -

818 seq.. comp. the selasutta (sutta nip□ta).-ey9, sebba□ te : 820, brahm□

a, brah□ comected to brahm□ c.-822, jambuma□□assa a, jambusan8assa c,

the suttanip□ta □ss. h□e both readi□gs; dr monis's 1\□s. of the apad□ne

(fol c|□ and |i) reads jambusanda. comp childers s. a. sando: 823, bho|□

r□j□no a, bho|ar' bc, bhojar" and r□ □r" the suttanip□ta d□sa.-r□j□bhir□|□

a and the suttanip□ta |sa., r□j□dh' |c.

^

y□sati-nip□to.  79

r□j□ha□ asmi sel□ 'ti bhagav□ dhammar□j□ anuttaro,

dhammena cakka□ vattemi cakka□ appa□ivattiya□. □b24□

sambuddho pa□ij□n□si iti selo brahmano dhammar□j□

anuttaro,

dhammepa cakka□ vattemi iti bh□□si gotama. □b2s□

ko nu aen□pat□ bhoto □avako satthur anvayo

ko ima□ anuvatteti dhammacakka□ pavattita□.// 826 //

may□ pavattita□ eakka□ sel□ 'ti bhagav□ dhammacakka□

anuttara□

s□riputto 'nuvatteti anuj□to tath□gata□. □b27□

abhili□eyya□ abhi□□□ta□, bh□vetabba□ ca bh□vita□,

pah□tabba□ pah□□a□ me, tasm□ buddho 'ami brahmana.

□ 828 //

vinay□su may□ ka□kha□. adhimuccassu brahmana.

dullabha□ das□na□ hoti sambuddh□na□ abhinh□o.// 829 //

ysa□ ve dullabho loke p□tubh□vo abhinh□o,

!      so 'ha□ brahmana buddho 'ami allakatto anuttaro.// 830 //

brahmabh□to atitulo |l□r□enappamaddano

sabb□mitte v□□katv□ mod□mi akutobhayo. □831 //

ida□ bhonto nis□metha yath□ bh□□ 'ti cakkhum□

sallakatto mah□v□ro, a□ho va nadat? vane. □b32□

brahmabh□ta□ atitula□ m□r□enappamaddana□

ko diav□ na ppas□deyya api ka□h□bhij□tiko. □b33□

yo ma□. icchati anvetu yo v□ n' icchati gacchatu :

idh□ha□ pabbajias□mi varapali□□sa santike.// 834 //

eta□ ce ruccat□ bhoto samm□ambuddhas□□n|□

maya□ pi pabbaji□□ma varapa□□as□ santike.// 835 //

brahman□ ti□t□ ime y□canti palijal□kat□ :

brahmacariya□ carias□ma bhagav□tava santike.// 836 //

sv□kkh□ta□ brahmacariya□ sel□ 'ti bhagav□ sandi□□hika□

ak□lika□

yattha amogh□ pabbajj□ appama□□assa sikkhato. □837 //

824, comp. 1\□lindaba|ha, p. 183.-825, after seloainserts ca. sc va.

neither the one nor the other is found in the suttanip□ta.-bh|□sati asc, bh3sati

and bh□sasi the suttanip. □ss: 8'39, ndhim□ icassa a, "ssu ac. the comect

readi□, ndhimuccnssu, is fou|d in the suttanip□ta 1\□ss.-831, sahbnmitte |bc,

sabb□mitte suttanip.-836, y□cant□? comp. v. e|l.

^

80  thera-g□th .

yan ta□ sara□a□ □gamma ito atthami cakkhuma,

attarattena bhagav□ dant' a□ha tava □asane.// 8|8 //

tuva□ buddho, tuva□ atth□, tuva□ d□□r□bhibh□ muni

tuva□ anusaye chetv□ ti□□o t□rea ima□ paja□.// 839 //

upad'p□ te samatikkant□, □□v□ te pad□lit□,

a□ho va anup□d□no pah□□abhayabheravo.// 840 //

bhikkhavo ti□t□ ime ti□□hant□ palijal□kat□ ;

p□de v□ra p□□rehi, n□g□ vandantu atthuno 'ti. □b4l□

selo thero.

y□ ta□ me hatthig□v□ya sukhum□ vatth□ padh□rit□,

□al□na□ odano bhutto aucimama□pasecano,// 842 //

so 'jja bhaddo s□tatiko ulich□patt□gate rato

jh□yati anup□d□no putto godh□ya bhaddiyo.// 843 //

pa□suk□l□ s□tatiko u□ch□patt□gate rato

jh□yati anup□d□no putto godh□ya bhaddiy o.// 844 //

pi□□ap□t□ s□tatiko - pa -tec□var□ s□tatiko - pa - sapad□nac□r□

□ - pa - elc□san□□ - pa - pattapi□□□

so - pa - khalupacch□bhatt□□ - pa - □rali□iko ao

- pa - rukkham□liko so - pa - abbhok□s□ so

- pa - aos□niko so - pa - yath□santhatiko ao

- pa - nesajjiko so - pa - appiccho□ - paantu□□ho

so - pa - pavivitto so - pa - asa□sattho ao

- pa - □raddhaviriyo □atatiko - pa -□ 845-861 //

hitv□ satapala□ ka□sa□ sova□□a□ satar□jika□

aggahi□ mattik□patta□, ida□ dutiy□bhiaccana□.// 862 //

ucce ma□□alip□k□re dalhamatt□lakott.hake.

rakkhito khaggaha□□hehi uttasa□ vihari□ pure. □bfi3ll

so 'jja bhaddo anutr□s□ pah□□abhayabheravo

jh□yati vana□ ogayha putto godh□ya bhaddiyo.// 864 //

s□lakkha□□he pati□□h□ya sati□ pa□□a□ ca bh□vaya□

p□pu□i□ anupubbena sabbasa□yojanakkhayan ti.// 865 //

bhaddiyo g□ligodh□ya putto.

gaccha□ vadesi sama□a □hito '□hi mama□ ca br□ai □hita□

atthito 'ti

838, ti co□. to ta□ a, ta□bti c: □ga□h□ ?-atthami a, athami ,

atth□mi c.-a□hi a, ampi c, a□lia suttanip.-841; ti□□hanti the □ss.-842,

vatth□ padh□rit□avatthadh□rit□ c, vatt□ me dh□rit□ .vpath□rit□

(=pa□□h□rit□) ?-862 | 97.-865, satipo abc.

^

yasati-nip□to.  81

pucch□mi ta□ sama□a eta□ attha□: kasm□ □hito tva□

aha□ atthito '□hi. □b66□

□hito aha□ a□gulim□la sabbad□ sabbesu bh□tesu nidh□ya

da□la□,

tva□ ca p□□esu asa□□ato 'ai, tasm□ □hito 'ha□ tuva□ at,thito

'ai.// 867 //

cirassa□ vata me mahito mahesi mah□vana□ □mano

paccup□di;

so 'ha□ cajiss□mi □h□□p□pa□ sutv□na g□tha□ tava

dhammayutta□.// 868 //

itv eva coro □i□ □vudha□ ca aobbhe pap□te narake anvak□ai

avandi coro augatassa p□de, tatth' eva pabbajja□ ay□ci

buddha□.// 869 //

buddho ca kho k□runiko mahesi yo satth□ lokas□ □devak□sa

tamehi bhikkh□ 'ti tad□ avoca; es' eva tassa ahu bhikkhubh□vo.

□ 87| //

yo pubbe pamajjitv□na pacch□ so na ppamajjati

so 'ma□ loka□ pabh□aeti abbh□ mutto va candim□.// 871 //

||assa p□pa□ kata□ kamma□ kusalena pith□yati

so 'ma□ loka□ pabh□seti abbh□ mutto va candim□.// 872 //

yo have daharo bhikkhu yu□,jat□ buddh□□sane,

so 'ma□ loka□ pabh□seti abbh□ mutto va candim□.// 873 //

dis□ hi me dhammakatha□ aunantu, dissa hi me yul5jantu

buddhas□□ne,

dissa hi me te manusse bhajantu ye dhamma□,ev□dapayanti

santo.// 874 //

dis□ hi me khantiv□d□na□ avirodhappasamai□a□

aunantu dhamma□ k□lena tali ca anuvidh□yantu. |i 875 //

na hi j□tu so mama□ himae a□lia□ v□ pana kalici□a□

pappuyya parama□ santi□ rakkheyya t□ath□vare.// 876 //

868, mah□vana□ c.-paccup□di a, macco c.-sahassa□ p□pa□ bc.-869,

itv eva a, icc eva bc.-narake anvak□si (ah□ri b) a, narahandhah□re c.-

871-872 = dhammap.172-173.-the first words of v. 871 have been comected

inc : yo ca pubbe pamajjitv□. this is metrically more comect than the

ori inal readi□ of the biss., and so this stanza is read both in the dhammapac|a

and in the a□gulim□la suttanta (majjhima nih□ya): 872 deest in a.-

874, yur□jantu a, yuhjanta , yu□jatu c.-ev□d□payanti a, ev□ramayanti bc.

the a□. suttanta ('fumour's 1\1s.) has, ye dhamme me v□dapayanti: 876,

hadcias□ a□. s., ki□ci□a□ abc.

^

tsera-g□tha.

udaka□ hi nayanti nettik□, usuk□r□ namayanti tejana□,

d□ru□ namayanti tacchak□, att□na□ damayanti pand.it□.

// 877 //

da□□en' eke damayanti a□kusehi kas□hi ca

ada□□ena asatthena ahazn danto '□hi t□din□.// 878 //

.|hi□sako 'ti me n□ma□ hi□sakassa pure sato ;

ajj□ha□ saccan□mo '□hi, na na□ hi□s□mi ka□cinazn.// 879 //

coro aha□ pure tlsi□ a□|ulim□lo 'ti vissuto,

vuyham□no mahoghena buddhaln sara□a□ □gama□.// 880 //

lohitap□ni pure □sizn a□gulim□lo 'ti vissuto ;

sara□□gamana□ passa; bhavanetti sam□hat□.// 881 //

t□disa□ kamma□ katv□na bahu□ duggatig□mi□a□

phu□□ho kammavip□kena anano bhulij□mi bhojanazn.// 882 //

pam□da□ anuyulijanti b□l□ dummedhino jan□

appam□dali ca medh□v□ dhana□ se□□ha□ va rakkhati.// 883 //

m□ pam□da□ anuyu□jetha m□ k□maratisanthava□,

appama□□o hi jh□yanto pappoti parama□ sukha□. □bb4□

av□gata□ n□pagata□, n'eta□ dummantita□ mama ;

sa□vibhattesu dhammesuya□ se□□ha□ tadup□gama□. □886il

ev□gata□ n□pa□ata□ n'eta□ dummantita□ mama ;

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kata□ buddhassa s□sana□.// 88 //

ara□li rukkham□le v□ pabbatesu guh□au v□

tattha tatth' eva a□□h□si□ ubbiggamanaso tad□.// 887 //

sukha□ say□mi th□y□mi, sukha□ kappemi j□vita□

ahatthap□so |harassa: aho satth□nukampito.// 888 //

brahmajacco pure □si□, udicco ubhato ahu□,

so 'jja putto sugatassa dhammar□jassa satthuno, □bb9□

v□tata□ho an□d□no guttad□saro susa□vuto ;

agham□la□ vamitv□na patto me □savakkhayo.// 890 //

parici□□o may□ satth□, kata□ buddhassa s□sana□,

ohito garuko bh□ro, bhavanetti sam□hat□ 'ti.// 891 //

a□gulim□lo thero.

877, see 19, dhnmmap. 80.-879, hi|ci□a□ asc, ka□ci□a□ a||. s.-883 sq.

| dhammap. 2 sq.-884 vipula□ si|kha□ dhammap., a□. s.-885, co□. 9

-u□gata□ a, □upagnta□  3, u□va|ata□ c.-na yida□ a□|. s., neta□ a savibh

aic, patsliantesu anti. s.-88, n□pagata□ a. n□gnta□ c.-na yida□

a□. s., netu□ asc:-888, sntth□nukampito ac, anukappito s. aho satth□nukampako

?-889, abu the hlss.-890, vndhibvana abc. comp. v.116, b76.

^

visati-1v ip□to.  83

pahayn m□t□pitaro bhagin//□tibh□taro

pa□c□ k□magu□e hitv□sanuruddho 'va jh□yati.// 892 //

sameto naccag□tehi sammat□lappabodhano

t  na tena suddhi□ ajjhagam□ si□rassa visnye rato.// 893 //

|j  eta□ ca'samatikkamma rato buddhassa s□sane

|l  sabboghaxn samatikkamma anuruddho 'vajh□yati. □b94□

r□p□ sadd□ ras□ gandh□ pho□□habb□ ca manoram□

ete ca samatikkamma anuruddho 'va jh□yati.// 89□ //

i  pi□□np□tapa□ikkanto eko adutiyo muni

esati pa□suk□l□ni anuruddho an□savo. □b96□

vicini □ggah□ dhovi rajay□ dh□ray□ muni

pa□suk□l□ni matim□ anuruddho an□savo.// |97  i

mahiccho ca asantu□□ho sa□sattho yo ca uddhato,

||  tassa dhamm□ ime honti p□pak□ sa□kilesik□.// 898 //

;  sato ca hoti appiccho santu□□ho avigh□tav□

|  pavivekarato vitto nicca□ □raddhav□riyo: // 899 //

| _   tassa dhamm□ ime honti kusal□ bodhipakkhik□

'  an□savo ca so hoti, iti vutta□ mahesin□.// 900 //

1  mama sa□kappa□ a□□□ya satth□ loke anuttaro

manomayena k□yena iddhiy□ upasa□kami.// 901 //

:i  yad□ me ahu sa□kappo tato uttari desayi,

|;  nippapalicarato buddho nippapa□ca□ adesayi.// 902 //

i  tass□ha□ dhamma□ a□□□ya vih□si□ s□sane rato

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□, kataxn buddhassa s□sana□. □9o3□

pa□capa□□□sa vass□ni yato nesajjiko aha□,

pa□cav□sati vass□ni yato middha□ sam□hataih.// 904 //

n□hu □s□sapass□so □hitacittassa t□dino

anejo santi□ □rabbha cakkhum□ parinibbuto. □9os□

asall□nena cittena vedana□ ajjhav□sayi ;

pajjotasseva nibb□na□ vimokkho cetaso ah□. □9o6□

ete pacchimak□ d□ni munino phassapalicam□ ;

n□□li dhamm□ bhavissanti sambuddhe parinibbute.// 907 //

n' atthi d□ni pun□v□so devak□yasmi j□lini

vikkh□□o j□tisa□s□ro, n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo.// 908 //

892 seqq. an a, ca bc.-893, □jcagida co□. to □g□ a, ajjhamagnm□ bc -

899 vitto a, citto bc.-902, yad□ a, sad□ sc. yath□?-905-606 | mah□parinibb□na

sutta p. 62. ed. childers.-908, pan□i|□so c: j□la□ c.

^

ther|-g□t 0  .

yassa muhutte sahassad□ loko sa□vidito, sa brahmakappo

vas□ iddhigu□e cut□pap□te k□le passati devat□□bhikkh□.

□ 909 //

annabh□ro pure □si□ daliddo gh□sah□rako

sama□a□ pa□ip□desi□ uparit,t.hana yasassi□a□.// 910 //

so '□hi sakyakule j□to, anuruddho 'ti ma□ vid□,

upeto naccag□tehi sammat□lappabodhano.// 911 //

ath' addas□si□ sambuddha□ satth□ra□ akutobhaya□

tasmi□ citta□ pas□detv□ pabbaji□ anag□riya□. □9l2□

pubbeniv□sa□ j□n□mi yattha me vusi□a□ pure

t□vati□sesu devesu a□□h□si□ |akkaj□tiy□.// 913 //

sattakkhattu□ manussindo aha□ rajja□ ak□rayi□

c□turanto vijit□v□ jambusandassa issaro,

ada□□ena asatthena dhammena anus□□yi□.// 914 //

ito satta ito satta sa□s□r□ni catuddasa

niv□sa□ abhi|□nissa□ devaloke □hito tad□. □9ls□

pa□ca□gike sam□dhi□hi sante ekodibh□vite

pa□ippas□ddhiladdh' a□hi, dibbaoakkhu□ visujjhi me. □916 //

cut□pap□ta□ j□n□mi satt□na□ □gati□ gati□

itthabh□va□□ath□bh□va□ jh□ne palica□gike □hito.// 917 //

parici□□o may□ satth□ - pa - sam□hat□.// 918 //

vajj□na□ ve□uvag□me aha□ j□vitasa□khay□

hetthato velugumbasmi□ nibb□yissa□ an□savo 'ti. □919 //

anuruddho thero.

sama□assa ah□ cint□ pupphita□hi mah□vane

ekaggassa nisinnassa pavivittassa jh□yino :,□92o□

a□□ath□ lokan□tha□hi ti□□hante purisuttame

iriya□ □si bhikkh□na□, a□□ath□ d□ni dissate.// 921 //

s□tav□taparitt□na□, hirikop□nach□dana□,

mattatthiya□ abhu□ji□su santu□□h□ itarftare.// 922 //

pa□□ta□ yadi v□ l□kha□ appa□ v□ yadi v□ bahu□

y□panattha□ abhu□ji□su agiddh□ n□dhimucchit□.// 923 //

909 (=1181), muhuttena abc. □gu□acutupa "gu□e cat□p" a, " upe

catup" c.-vassati c.-bhikkhuno asc.-910, pa□ip□desi the □ss.-uparit a□

:1, upadhi□□ha□ c,upathi co□. to upaditha□ .-9l2, addas□si the □ss.-

9i3, att.h□si the □ss.-914, jambuma□□assa ac, pandassa . comp. v. 822.anusasayi

ac, anus□si .-915, ito s" ito s" a, ito s' tato s" bc.-916, sante

sc santoa -922, mattatthiya□ ac, matthathiya□ .-923, n□vi-(eo□. to

n□cihi-) mucchit□ a, n□dhimucchit□ bc.

^

y□sati-nip□to.

j□vit□nazn parikkh□re bhesajje atha paccaye

na b□□ha□ ussuk□ □su□ yath□ te □savakkhaye.// 924 //

araxixi rukkham□lesu kandar□su guh□su ca

viveka□ anubr□lxant□ vihi□su tappar□yan□, □925 //

n□canivi□□h□ subhar□ nxud□x atthaddham□nas□

aby□sek□ amukhar□ atthacint□vas□nug□. □926 //

tato p□s□dikaxn □si gata□ bhutta□ nisevita□,

sixliddh□ teladh□r□ va ahosi iriy□patho. □92□ //

sabb□savaparikkh□□□ mah□jh□y□ mah□hit□

nibbut□ d□ni te ther□, paritt□ d□ni t□dis□.// 928 //

kusal□na□ ca dhamm□nazxt pa□□□ya ca parikkhay□

sabb□k□ravar□peta□ lujjate jinas□sana□. □929□

p□pak□na□ ca dhamm□na□ kiles□naxi ca yo utu

upa□□hit□vivek□ya ye ca sadc hamm□esak□□ 930 //

te kiles□ pava□□hant□ □visanti bahu□ jana□

k□□anti malixi b□lehi ummattehi va rakkhas□. □931 //

kileseh' □bhibh□t□ te tena tena vidh□vit□

nar□ kilesavatth□su saya□g□he va ghoaite,// 932 //

pariccajitv□ saddhammaril axi□ama□xiehi bha□□are,

di□□higat□ni anvent□ ida□ seyyo 'ti ma□□are. □93b□

dhana□ ca putta□ bhariya□ ca chaddayitv□na niggat□

katacchubhikkhahet□ pi akicc□ni nisevare. □934□

udar□vadehaka□ bhutv□ sayant' utt□naseyyak□

kath□ vadenti pa□ibuddh□ y□ kath□ satthu garahit□. □93s□

sabbak□rukasipp□ni cittikatv□na sikkhare,

av□pasant□ ajj hatta□ s□maxixiattho 'ti acchati'□ 936 //

mattika□ tela□ cu□□a□ ca udak□sanabhojana□

gih□na□ upa□□menti □ka□khant□ babuttara□. □937□

dantapona□ kapi□□ha□ ca pupphakh□daniy□ni ca

pi□□ap□te ca sampanne ambe □malak□ni ca,// 9|8 //

bhesajjesu yath□ vejj□, kicc□kicce yath□ gih□,

ga□ik□ va vibh□s□ya□, issare khattiy□ yath□,// 939 //

926, aby□sok□ a.-atthacint□" a, atha cint□"bc: 927, bhuttu□ a,itthani

bc.-nimmit□ c, nimith□ , siniddh□ a.-528, sam□hit□? comp. v. 1083.-

930,untthit□" a, upathit□" ,uadh□t□" c.--ye cn saddhnmmasesak□ a, ye

□ sadahammuasak□ c, yesa cndahammnsek□ . ye ca saddhammasos□k□?-

!|31, bahu j" a, bah□ j" c.-931, kilanti the □ss.-932, nar□ a, naga bc.sasam□|□me

a, saya□g□he bc.-936, "k□runa" a, "k□runi c: 939, issnn,

ac, issaye . issere p

^

86  the,e-|□th .

nekatik□ sa□canik□ kfltasakkhf av□tuk□

bahahi parikappehi □misa□ paribhu□jare. □94o□

lesakappe pariy□ye parikappe 'nudh□vit□

j□vikatth□ up□yena sa□kaddhanti bahu□ dhana□.// 941 //

upat,thapenti parisa□ kammato no ca dhammato,

dhamma□ paresa□ desenti l□bhato no ca atthato.// 942 //

sa□ghal□bhassa bha□□anti sa□ghato parib□hir□,

paral□bhopaj□vant□ ahirik□ 'va na lajjare. □943□

n□nuyutt□ tath□ eke mund□ sa□gh□□,ip□rut□

sambh□vana□ yev' icchanti l□bhasakk□ramucchit□.// 944 //

sa□ n□nappay□ta□hi ni d□ni sukara□ tath□

aphusita□ v□ phusitu□ phuaita□ v□nurakkhitu□.// 945 //

yath□ ka□□aka□□h□na□hi careyya anup□hano

satin:t upat,□hapetv□na, eva□ g□me mu□ care.// 946 //

saritv□ pubbake yog□ tesa□ vatta□ an□ssara□

ki□c□pi pacchimo k□lo phuseyya amata□ pada□. □947□

ida□ vatv□ s□□avane sama□o bh□vitindriyo

brahmano parinibh□vi isi kh□□apunabbhavo 'ti.// 948 //

p□r□pariyo thero.

udd□na□ :

gdhimutto p□r□pariyo telak□ni ra□□hap□lo

m□lu□kya-selo bhaddiyo g□guli dibbacakkhuko i

p□r□pariyo, das' ete y□sa□hi suparikittit□,

g□th□yo dve sat□ honti pa□eat□l□sa uttarin ti.

nitthito y□satinip□to.

|40, av□tuh□ a, ap□tuh□ bc.-941, jfvihatth□ a, jivihatt□ , i|ihatt□ c.up□yo

na a, up□yena bc.-943 na a, va na bc: 945, tath□ c, hat□ a.-

947, hi□c□pi ac hicc□pi .-□dd□na the tegt of bc differs widely fro□

that of a, which  give the names of m□lu□hyaputta and bela are omitted, and

so only ei,|ht theras and, as it see□s,19p (?) g□th□a are counted ("g□th□ sat□

ca navuti honti capuna uttarin ti ").

^

ti□lb|-nip□to.

ti□sgnip□to.

p□s□dike bah□ disv□ bh□vitatte susa□vute

iai pa□□arasagotto apucchi phuss□avhaya□: // 949 //

kimchand□ kimadhipp□y□ kim□kapp□ bhavissare

an□gata□hi kala□hi, ta□ me akkh□hi pucchito.// 950 //

su□ohi vacana□ mayha□ isi pa|darasavhaya,

sakkacca□ upadh□rehi, □cikkhis□a□y an□gata□.// 951 //

kodhan□ upan□h? ca makkh□ thambh□ sath□ bahfl

issuk□ n□n□v□d□ ca bhavissanti an□gate□ 952 //

a□□□tam□nino dhamme gambh□re t□ragocar□

lahuk□ agar□ dhamme a□□ama□□a□ ag□rav□.// 9s3 //

bahf □d□nav□ loke uppa|jissanbi 'n□gate ;

sudesita□ ima□ dhamma□ kilisissanti dummat□.// 954 //

gu□ah□n□pi samaha□hi voharanti vis□rad□

balava□go bhavissanti mukhar□ assut□vino.// 955 //

gu□avanto pi sa□gha□hi voharant□ yathatthato

dubbal□ te bhavissanti hiriman□ ana□□hik□.// 956 //

rajata□ j□tarflpa□ ca khetta□ vatthu□ ajelaka□

d□s□d□sa□ ca dummedh□ s□diyissanti 'n□gate.// 957 //

ujjh□nasa□□ino b□l□ s□lesu asam□hit□

unna□□ vicarissanti kalah□bhirat□ mag□,// 958 //

uddhat□ ca bhavissanti n□lac□varap□rut□

kuh□ thaddh□ lap□ si□g□ carissanty ariy□ viya.// 959 //

telasanhehi kesehi capal□ a□janakkhik□

rathiy□ya gamissanti dantava□□akap□rut□.// 960 //

ajeguccha□ vimuttehi suratta□ arahaddhaja□

jigucchissanti k□□ava□ od□tesu samucchit□.// 961 //

l□bhak□m□ bhavissanti kus□t□ h□nav□riy□

kicchant□ vanapatt□ni g□mantesu vas□ssare.// 962 //

963, agaru the d□ss.-966, voharant□ (a]vis□r□□a?-9b7, atthu□ deest in ,

hhettahas ca ajo c.--968, vicarissanti a, aivadissanti , mivadissanti c.-9b9, si□gi

gc, sigi .-962, hicchaut□ |c, hiccant□ : vanapatt□ni e, panapant□ni bc.

taer|-g□th .

ye ye l□bha□ labhissanti micch□j□varat□ sad□,

te te ca anusikkhant□ bhajissanti asa□yat□.// 963 //

ye ye al□bhino l□bha□, na te pu,jj□ bhavissare,

supesale pi te dh□re sevissanti na te tad□. □964□

milakkhurajana□ ratta□ garahant□ saka□ dhaja□

titthiy□na□ dhaja□ keci dh□ressanty avad□taka□.// 965 //

ag□ravo ca k□s□ve tad□ tesa□ bllavissati,

patisal□kh□ ca k□s□i-e bhikkh□na□ na bhavissati.// 966 //

abhibh□tassa dukkhena sallaviddhassa ruppato

patisa□kh□ mah□|hor□ n□gass□si acintiy□. □967 //

chaddanto hi tad□ disv□ suratta□ arahaddhaja□

t□vad eva bha□ | th□ |ajo atthopasa□hit□: □968li

anikkas□vo k□s□va□ yo vattha□ paridahissati

apeto damasaccena, na so k□s□va□ arahati. □969□

yo ca vantakas□v' assa s□lesu susam□hito

upeto damasaccena, sa ve k□s□va□ arahati.// 970 //

vipannas□lo dummedho p□kato k□mak□riyo

vibbhantacitto nissukko, na so k□s□va□ arahati. □971 //

yo ca s□lena sampanno v□tar□go sam□hito

od□tamanasa□kappo, sn ve k□s□va□ arahati.// 972 //

uddhato unna□o b□lo s□la□ yassa na vijjati,

od□taka□ arahati, k□s□va□ ki□ karissati.// 973 //

bhikkhfl ca bhikkhuniyo ca du□□hacitt□ an□dar□

t□d□na□ mettacitt□na□ nigga□hissanti 'n□gate. □974□

sikkh□pent□pi therehi b□l□ c□varadh□rana□

na sunissanti dummedh□ p□kat□ k□mak□riy□. i 975 //

te tath□ sikkhit□ b□l□ a□liamalilia□ ag□rav□

n□diyissant' upajjh□ye khalu□ko viya s□rathi□. □976□

eva□ an□gataddh□na□ pa□ipatti bhavissati

bhikkh□na□ bhikkhun□nali ca patte k□la□hi pacchime. □9 | 7□

pur□ □gacchate eta□ an□oata□ mahabbhaya□

subbac□ hotha sakhil□ a□□amaillia□ □g□rav□.// 978 //

mettacitt□ k□runik□ hotha s□le susa□vut□

□raddhaviriy□ pahitatt□ nicca□ dalhaparakkam□. □979□

964, pujj□ a, p□j□ bc.-965, dh□rissanty the □ss.-9g9-970 | dhammap.

9-10; comp. j□t. vol. □. p.198.-976, sunti a, othi s, oth□ c.

^

ti□sa-nip□to.  89

panz□da□ bhayato disv□ appam□dali ca khemato

bh□veth' a□□ha□gika□ magga□ phusanti amata□ padan

ti.// ||0 //

phussathero.

yath□c□r□ yath□sato satim□ yath□ sa□kappacariy□ya appama□□o

|jjhattarato susam□hitatto eko santusito, ta□ □hu bhikkhu□.

□981 //

allazn sukkhazn ca bhu□janto na b□□ha□ suhito si||□

□n□daro mit□h□ro sato bhilckhu paribbaje.// 98□ //

catt□ro pa□ca □lope abhutv□ udaka□ pive,

ula□ ph□suvih□r□ya pahitattassa bhikkhuno. □9b3□

kappiyata□ ca □deti c□vara□ idama□□hika□,

ala□ ph□suvih□r□ya pahitattassa bhikkhuno.// 984 //

palla□kena nisinnassa jannuke n□bhivassati,

ala□.. .// 985 //

yo sukha□ dukkhato adda, dukkha□ addakkhi sallato,

ubhaynutarena n□hosi, kena lokasmi ki□ siy□.// 986 //

m□ me kad□ci p□piccho kus□to h□nav□riyo

appassuto an□daro, kena loka|mi ki□ siy□.// 987 //

bahussuto ca medh□v□ s□lasu susam□hito

cetosamatha□ anuyutto api muddha□ ti□□hatu. □9bb□

yo papa□ca□ anuyutto papalic□bhirato mago,

vir□dha|□so nibb□na□ yogakkhema□ anuttara□.// 989 //

yo ca papa□ca□ hitv□na nippapa□capathe rato,

□r□dhay□ so nibb□na□ yogakkhema□ anuttara□.// 990 //

g□me v□ yadi v□ra□□e ninne v□ yadi v□ thale,

yattha arahanto viharanti, ta□ bh□mi□ r□ma□eyyaka□.

□ 991 //

rama□□y□ arali□□ni, yattha na ramat□ jano,

v□tar□g□ ramissanti, na te k□magavesino.// 992 //

nidh□na□ va pavatt□ra□ ya□ passe vtzjjndassina□

980, phusnutnm?-981 (comp. dhammnp. 362) vath| sa□kappucariy-□va |,

yn□ v□ sam- (cam- s) knppacariy□yi bc: bhikkhu ac.-982 seq. = j□t. i.

p 293 seq., milindnp. p. 407.-982, va a, cn bc.-98d-9m5 dcsnut in c.-984,

idhama□□hika□ , idama□□hika□ a: 985 = milindap. p. 36.-98, mtdn as,

dakkhi c.-ubhayantarenn ac, ubhnyanteyensu s.-987 = (milindap. p. 39:,

;iu□d□no sc, anadaro a.  possibly the rendi□ of the 1\□liudap., etnac:iro, is

comect.-991-992 | dhammnp. 98-99.-991, bh□mi abc.

^

90  thera-g□th .

niggayhav□di□ medh□vi□, tadisa□ pa□□ita□ bb□je ;

t□disa□ bhajam□nassa seyyo hoti na p□piyo.// 993 //

o□deyy□cu□aseyya asabbh□ ca niv□raye,

sata□ hi so piyo hoti asata□ hoti appiyo.// 994 //

a□□asga bhagav□ buddho dhamma□ desesi cakkhum□ ;

dhamme desiyam□na□hi sota□ odhesi□ a□□hiko.// 995 //

ta□ me amogha□ saoana□, vimutto '□hi an□savo.

n' cva pubbeniv□s□ya na pi dibbassa cakkhuno□ 996 //

cetopariy □yaiddhiy□ cutiy□ upapattiy□

sotadh□tuvisuddhiy□ panidh□ me na vijjati.// 997□

rukkham□laxn va niss□ya mundo sa□gh□□ip□ruto

palili□ya utt.amo thero upatisso 'va jh□yati.// 998 //

avitakka□ sam□panno samm□sambuddhas□vako

ariyena tu□hibh□vena upeto hoti t□vade.// 999 //

yath□pi pabbato selo acalo supati□□hito,

eva□ mohakkhay□ bhikkhu pabbato va na vedhati.// 1000 //

|na□ga□assa posassa nicca□ sucigavesino

v□laggamatta□ p□passa abbh□matta□ va kh□yati. □1001 //

n□bbinand□mi mara□a□ n□bhinand□mi j□vita□

nikkhipissa□ ima□ k□ya□ sampaj□no patissato.// 1002□

- pa - nibbisa□ bbatako y□th□.// 1003 //

ubhayena□ ida□ mara□a□ eva n□mara□a□ pacch□ v□

pure va ;

pa□ipajjatha m□ ainassatha, khano ve m| upaccag□.// 1004 //

nagara□ yath□ paccanta□ gutta□ santarab□hira□

eva□ gopetha attana□, khano ve m□ upacc□g□,

khan□t□t□ hi socanti niraya□hi samappit□.// 1005 //

upasanto uparato mantabh□□□ anuddhato

dhun□ti p□pake dhamme dumapatta□ va m□luto.// 1006 //

upasanto - paabbahi

p□pake dhamme dumapattana va m□luto.// 1007□

993-994 = dhamma 76-77 -995, sodhesi□ bc.-998, niss□ya□ a, "ya

bc: ca jh□yati a, ca hayati , cabh□yati c.-1001 | 662.=1004, ida□ ac,

ada□ .-vinayatha bc -upajjhag□ ac, upaccaa: l00 comp. 403.upajjhag□

ac, upaccag□ .-l0u7, after -pa-cineert: adho |i p□pam□luto

(oluto c)a - (- pe -) these may be the oomupted rema□s ofanew

etanza, the reet oi|which we should have to supply fro□ v.1006 ;ithinh it more

| b| 1bowever, that it isasimple dittography: app□si a, labh□mi c,

^

tim6a-nip□to.  91

|'  upasanto an□y□so aippasannaman□vilo

t  kaly□□as□lo medh□v□ dukkhasa antakaro aiy□.// 1008 //

"  na viasase ekatiyesu eva□ ag□risu pabbajitesu c□pi

□adh□ pi hutv□na as□dhu honti, a|□dhu hutv□ puna □adhu

|!        holmti.// 1009 //

s  k□macchando ca by□p□do th□namiddha□ ca bhikkhuno

|  uddhacca□ vicikicch□ ca pa□ca te cittakeli□a.// 1010 //

|  yassa sakkariyam□nassa asakk□rena c' □bhaya□

|!     □m□dhi na vikampati appam□davib□rino: // 1011 //

'  ta□ jh□yi□a□ □atatika□ sukhumadi□□hivipassaka□

□  up□d□nakkhay□r□ma□ □hu sappuriso iti.// 1012 //

mah□samuddo pathav□ pabbato anilo pi ca

upam□ya na yujjanti atthu varavimuttiy□.// 1013 //

cakk□n□vattako thero mah□□□n□ □m□hito

pathav□paggi □m□no na rajjati na du□ati. □10l4□

pa□li□p□ramitaln patto mah□buddhi mah□muni

|  ajalo jalasam□no a|d□ carati nibbuto.// 1015 //

;  parici□□o may□ atth□ - pa - li 1016 li

samp□deth' appam□dena, e□a me anus□sa□ ;

hand□ha□ parinibbi□a□, vippamutto '□hi sabbadh□ 'ti.

□ 1017□

s□ripatto thero.

piaunena ca kodhanena maccharin□ ca vibh□tinandin□

□khita□ na kareyya pa□□ito; p□po k□puriaena sa□gaino.

□i 018 //

saddhena ca pesalena ca pa□□avat□ bahu□utana ca

□khita□ hi kareyya pa□□ito; bhaddo sappuriaena sa□gamo.

□ 1019 //

p□sa cittakata□ bimba□ - pa -□ 1020 //

bahussuto cittakath□ buddhassa paric□rako

pannabh□ro via□□utto aeyya□ kappeti l|otamo.// 1021 //

kh□n□savo via□□utto sa□g□t□to aunibbuto

dh□reti antima□ deha□ j□timara□ap□ragu.// 1022 //

1009, vis□seavissaebc.-iis wanti□ in a: 1010, helis□ a, ohilis□ ,

oh□lis□ c: 1014 pat|av□paggi a, path□□paggi c.-1017 = 668.-1018,

l0l9, probably we ought to □sert "ca" after hodhanena and no□avat□.-

1019, sabhita□ a, sabhihi , sahh□hi c.-1021, paric□riho the d□s.

^

tftera-gatfi:r.

yasmi□ pati□□hit□ dllamm□ buddhass□diccabandhuno

nibb□nagamane mag|e, so 'ya□ titt,hati gotamo.// 1023 //

dv□s□tiril b|zddhato ga□hi, dve sahass□ni bhikkhuto :

catur□s□ 'ti sahass□ni ye 'me dhamm□ pavattino.// 1024 //

appassuto 'ya□ puriso baliaddo va j□rati

mam□a□ tassa vaeldhanti, pa□□□ tas□ na vaddhati.// 1025 //

bahusauto appasutazn yo suten□timaliliati,

andho pad□padh□ro va tath' eva pa□ibh□ 'ti ma□.// 1026 //

ballussutazn up□seyya sutn□ ca na vin□□ye ;

ta□ m□lazn brahmacariyassa; tasm□ dhammadharo

si|□.// 1027□

pubb□pa□lili□ atthalili□ niruttipadakovido

auggah□tali ca ga□h□ 'ti attha□ copaparikkhati.// 1028 //

khanty□ chandikato hoti, ussahitv□ tuleti ta□,

samaye so padahati ajjhattazn susam□hito.// 1029 //

bahussuta□ dhammadhara□ sappaliliaxn buddhas□vaka□

dhammavil□i□na□ □ka□khaxxt ta□ bhajetha tath□vidha□.

□ 1030 //

bahusauto dhammadharo kos□rakkho mahesino

cakkhu sabbassa lokassa p□janeyyo bahussuto□ 1031 //

dhamm□r□mo dhammarato dhammazn anuvicintaya□

dhamma□ anussara□ bhikkhu saddhamm□ na parih□yati.

□ 1032 //

k□yamacchera|aruno hiyyam□ne anutthahe

□r□rasukhagiddh□□ kuto sama□aph□sut□.// 1033 //

na pakkhanti dis□ sabb□, dhamm□ na pa□ibhanti ma□

gate kaly□□amittambi andhak.□ra□ va kh□yati.// 1034 //

abbhat□tasah□yassa at□tagatasatthuno

n' atthi et□disa□ mitta□ yath□ k□ya|at□ sati.// 1035 //

ye pur□□□ at□t□ te, navehi na sameti me,

sv ajja eko 'va jhay□mi v□supeto va pakkhim□.// 1036□

dassan□ya atikkante n□n□verajjake bah□

m□ v□rayi□□ha aot□ro, passantu samayo mama□.// 1037 //

l1623, ogamane a, agamana , ogamana□ c.-1029, chandikato a, chandakato

c.-tuleti tu□ ac, tulethi ta□ s.-samaye a, saninyena bc.-1033 (comp.

1141, anutthahe a, anuddhaso sc. ogiddhassa a, |middhassn sc: 1036, vassu.

peto a, vasupeto c, vas□pet□ .

^

ti1\□sa-nip□to.  93

|  dassan□ya atikkante n□n□verajjake puth□

'  karoti satth□ ok□sa□ na niv□reti cakkhum□.// 1038 //

|  pannav□sativ□ss□□i sekhabh□tassa me sato

na k□masa□li□ uppajji, passa dhammasudhammata□.// 1039 //

panna|lsativ□ss□ni sekhabh□tassa me sato

na dosasa□□□ uppajji, passa dhammasudhammata□.// 1040 //

!;  pannav□sativass□ni bhagavanta□ upatthahi□

mettena k□yakammena-mettena vacikammena-mettena

manokammena ch□y□ va anap□yin□.// 1041-1043 //

!     buddhassa ea□kamantassa pi□□hito anuca□kami□,

'  dhamme desiyam□na□hi □□na□ me udapajjatha.// 1044□

aha□ sakara□□yo '□hi sekho appattam□naso,

satthu ca parinibb□na□ yo a□ha□ anukampako.// 1045 //

tad□si ya□ bhi□sanaka□, tad□si lomaha□sana□

sabb□k□ravar□pete sambuddhe parinibbute.// 1046 //

bahussuto dhammadharo kos□rakkho maheaino

'  cakkh□ sabbassa lokassft □nando parinibbuto.// 1047 //

bahusauto dhammadharo - pa - andhak□re tamonudo,

□ 1048□

gatimanto sat□manto dhitimanto ca yo isi

saddhammadh□rako thero □nando ratan□karo.// 1049 //

parici□□o may□ satth□ - pa -.// 1050 //

sannudo thero.

udd□na□ :

phusso tjpatisso □nando tayo 'ti 'me pakitt|□ ;

g□th□yo tattha sa□kh□t□ □ta□ pa□ca ca uttar□ 'ti.

nitthito ti□sanip□to.

1041-1043, anup□yini a, anup□rinis (at v.1041; 1042-3 desunt), anap□yani

and anap□yin□ c. comp dhamma. 2 -1044, □□□a□ meva a, □□□a me s,

□□□a□ eva c.-1046 | mah□parini □na sutta p. 62.

^

n  n

94  thera-gatsa.

|att□l□sanip□to.

na ga□ena purakkhato care, vimano hoti, sam□dhi dullabho ;

n□n□janasazxlgaho dukkho iti disv□na ga□an na rocaye.|

□l0□l //

na kul□ni upabbaje znuni, vimano hoti, sam□dhi dullabho ;

so usauko ras□nugiddhcittha□ ri□cati yo sukh□vaho.// 1052 //

pa□ko 'ti hi nazxl avedayu□ y□yaxn vandanap□ijan□ kulesu

sukhuma□ salla□ durubbahazn, sakk□ro k□purisena dujjaho.

□ 1053 //

sen□sana□h□ oruyba nagaraln pi□□□i|a p□visizz,

bhu□jantazn purisaxn ku□□hizn sakkacca□ ta□ upa□□hahi□.

□ 1054 //

so ta□ paklcena hatthena □lopa□ upan□mayi ;

□lopa□ pakkhipantassa a□gul□ p' ettlla chijjatha. □ioasll

kudclam□la□ ca niss□ya □lopan tazn abhu□jisazn,

bhulijam□ne ca bhutte v□ jegucchazn me na vijjati.// 1056□

utti□□hapi□□o □h□ro p□timuttali ca osadha□

sen□sana□ rukkham□lla□ pa□suk□la□ ca c□vara□ :

yass' ete abhisambhutv□, sa ve c□tuddiso naro.// 1057 //

yattha eke vihali□anti □rubanto siluccaya□,

tas□ buddhassa d□y□do sampaj□no patissato

iddhibalen' upa□□haddho sassapo abhir□habt.// 1058 il

pi□□ap□tapa□ikkanto sela□ □ruyha gassapo

jh□yati anup□d□no pah□□abhayabheravo.// 1059 //

pi□□ap□tapa□ikkanto sela□ □ruyha gassapo

jh□yati anup□d□no □ayham□nesu nibbuto.// 1060 //

pi□□ap□tapa□ikkanto sela□ □ruyha i|assapo

jh□yati anup□d□no katakicco an□savo. |i 1061 //

1062, u|abbaje a, u ajje c, upajjhe .-sukh□vaho a, sukh□vaho so ,

sukh□vahaso c. sukha hiv□ho? comp. 494. 1053 (| 495), dujjaha□ a,

dadujjaha□ , dadujjala□ha□ c.-l0□4 seq. | milindap. p. 395 -lu□s, tamakkena

a, ha□sakena hc.  perhaps we should read tambakena, comp.

oehth□gk-roth s.v. ta□ra 2, a. ettha c, vettha co□. to pettha a, peta :

1056, kuttam□la□ a, ka□□hama c,  nttum| .-1057, abhisambhst□ ? comp.,

however, □. senart's note on mah□vastu i. p. 41,1. 6.-sa ve catuddiso a, sa ve

s□t" , saccotuddiso c.-1058, □ruhanto a, ar□hanto , arahanto c.

^

catt l□sa-n□'□t0.

karerim□l□vitat□ bh□lmibh□□a manoram□

ku□jar□bhirud□ ramm□ te sel□ ramay anti ma□.// 1062 //

n□labbhava□□□ rucir□ v□ris□t□ -sucindhar□

indagopakasa□chann□ te sel□ ramayanti ma□.// 1063□

n□labbhak□□asadis□ k□□□g□ravar□pam□

v□ra□□bhirud□ ramm□ te sel□ ramayanti ma□.// 1064 //

abhivutth□ rammatal□ nag□ iaibhi sevit□

abbhunnadit□ sikh□hi te sel□ ramayanti n|a□.// 1065 //

ala□ jh□yituk□massa pahitattassa me sato ;

ala□ me atthak□massa pahitattassa bhikkhuno; // 1066 //

ala□ me ph□suk□massa pahitattassa bhikkhuno ;

ala□ me yogalc□massa pahitattassa t□dino.// 1067 //

umm□pupphavasam□n□ gagan□ v' abbhach□dit□

n□n□dijaga□□ki□□□ te sel□ ramayanti ma□.// 1068 //

an□ki□□□ gaha□□hehi migasax□ghanisevit□

n□n□dijaga□□ki□□□ te sel□ ramayanti ma□.// 1069 //

acchodik□.. . (=113, 601) □107o□

na pa□ca□gikena turiyena rati me hoti t□dia□

yath□ ekaggacittassa samm□ dhamma□ vipassato.// 1071 //

kammambahuka□.. . (=494) □1072□

kamma□ bahuka□ na k□raye, parivajjeyya anatthaneyya□

eta□,

kicchati k□yo kilamati, dukkhito so samatha□ na

vindati.// 1073 il

otthapahatamattena att□na□ pi na passati,

patthaddhag□vo carati, aha□ seyyo 'ti ma□□ati.// 1074 //

aseyyo sey ||asam□na□ b□lo mali□ati att□na□,

nata□ vil□i□ pasa□santi patthaddhamanasa□ nara□. □lo7all

yo ca seyyo 'ha□ asm□ 'ti, n□ha□ seyyo 'ti v□ puna,

h□no 'ha□ sadiso v□ 'ti vidh□su na vikampati,// 1076 //

1062, "md□ ac, onxddh□ .-10g3 ( 13), v□risit□ a, v|xriyit| sc.-sucindhar□

a, suciudar□ sc.-l og4, 'kuttso ac, okut.so .-varan□blxirtxd:□ ac, v□ra□□bhirut□

s.-i|ig□, abhiva□□h□ c, abhi||ad,h□i .-c□guxxdit;x sikhiuibh□ c,

agundadit□ sikhiniblxi s.-iog7 (first hemistich), pali sikkhntho s.-1068,

' u|phenn sam□n□ a, 'pxxpplxo vasam□□u f3 opupphacvas□x□;□u:x c.-||abblxach□=

cata a, vambtxaclx" sc.-1071, na deest in sc.-1072 (see 49|,1052), ussukko so

a, ussuko so sc (iusteacl of so ussuko).-sukh□xvaho a, s□klx□vi||:□lx□ssukhe□vivaho

c. -1073 |matth|xneyya□aa□ttaueyy-anx c, nu:xtthax□cy-ya□  i.-107,

hino ta□ sacfiso , h□uoh□nasadiso c, hino hitan, sadiso s. coxnp. chxlderss.v.vidh□.

^

ther|-g□tha.

pa□□avanta□ tath□v□di□ s□lesu susam□hita□

cetosamathasa□yutta□ ta□ ca vititi□ pasa□sare.// 1077 //

yassa sabrahmac□r□su g□ravo n' □palabbbati

□rak□ hoti saddhamm□ nabhaso puthav□ yaeh□.// 1078 //

yesali ca hiriottappa□ sad□ samm□ upa□□hita□

vir□□habrahmacariy □, tesa□ kh□□□ punabbhav□.// 1079 //

uddhato oapalo bhikkhu pa□suk□lena p□ruto

kapi va s□hacammena na so ten' upasobhati.// 1080 //

anuddhato acapalo nipako sa□vutindriyo

sobhati pa□suk□lena s□ho va gi□gabbhare.// 1081 //

ete sambahul□ deva iddhimanto yasassino

dasa devasahass□ni sabbe te brahmak□yik□□ 1082 //

dhammasen□pati□ dh□ra□ mah□jh□yi□ sam□hita□

s□riputta□ namassant□ tit,thant□ palijal□kat□: // 1083 //

namo te puris□ja□□a, namo te purisuttama,

yassa te n□bhij□n□ma ya□ pi niss□ya jh□yati.// 1084□

acchera□ vata buddh□na□ gambh□ro gocaro sako,

ye maya□ n□bhij□n□ma v□□avedh□ sam□gat□.// 1085□

ta□ tath□ devak□yehi p□jita□ p□jan□raha□

s□riputta□ tad□ disv□ gappinassa sita□ ah□.// 1086 //

y□vat□ buddhakhetta□hi □hapayit|□ mah□muni□

dhutagu□e visittho 'ha□, sadiso me na vijjati.// 1087 //

parieinno may□ satth□ - pa -.// 1088 //

na c□vare na sayane bhojane n' upalippati

gotamo anappameyyo mulalipuppha□ vimala□ va ambun□

nikkhammaninno tibhav□bhinissato.// |oti9 //

satipa□□h□nag□vo so saddh□hattho mah□muni

pa□□□s□so mah□li□n□ sad□ carati nibbuto 'ti.// 1090 //

mah□kassapo thero.

udd□na□.

catl□l□sanip□ta□hi mah□kassapasavhayo

eko 'va thero, gath□yo catt□l□sa duve 'pi ca 'ti.

catt□l□sanip□to samatto.

1077,tath□ t□di |, tath□v□di bc: 1078, comp. 278: 1083, ti□□hanti the

biss.-1084, n□bhij□n□mi bc.-1089, sayanena bc: nupalimpati e, na

palimpate bc.

^

pd□ 9a-nip□to.  97

pa□□sanip□to.

i|ad□ nu 'ha□ pabbatakandar□su ek□kiyo addutiyo vibassa□

aniccato sabbabhava□ vipassa□, ta□ me ida□ ta□ nu kad□

bhaviasati.// 1091 //

kad□ nu 'ha□ bhinnapatandharo mu□ k□s□v avattho amamo

nir□sayo

r□gali ca dosa□ ca tath' eva.moha□ hantv□ sukh□ pavanagato

vihassa□.// 1092 //

kad□ aniccazn vadharoga□□l,a□ k□ya□ ima□ maccujar□y'

upadduta□

vipassam□no v□tabhayo vihassa□ eko vane, ta□ nu kad□

bhavissati.// 1093 //

kad□ nu 'ha□ bhayajanani□ dukkh□vaha□ ta□h□lata□

bahuv idh□nuvattani□

pali□□mayazn tikh□□a□ asi□ gahetv□ chetv□ vase, ta□ pi

kad□ bhavissati.// 1094 //

kad□ nu pali□□maya□ uggateja□ sattha□ is□na□ sahas□diyitv□

m□ra□ sasena□ sahas□ bhalijissa□ s□h□sane, ,ta□ nu kad□

bhavissati.// 1095 //

kad□ nu 'ha□ sabbhi sam□gamesu di□□ho bhave dhammagar□hi

t□dihi

yath□vadass□hi jitindriyehi padh□niyo, ta□ nu kad□ bhaviasati.

□ 1096 //

kad□ nu ma□ tandikhud□pip□s□ v□t□tap□ k□tasiri□sap□ v□

nib□dhayissanti na tain c|iribbaje attatthiya□, ta□ nu

kad□ bhavissati.// 1097 //

109|3, pavana|ato a, savanagato sc.-1093, vitabhayo a, vigatabhaosc.ll

196 □ch□vadass□bi (|ihi □j as, yath□vadassih□ c.-1097, na b□d yassanti

a, nib|□dhiyassanti sc.-attatthiya□ , atth" ac.

7

^

9o  thera-g□th .

kad□ nu kho ya□ vidita□ mahesin□ catt□ri sacc□ni

sududd□□ni

sam□hitatto satim□ agaccha□ pa□□□ya ta□, ta□ nu kad□

bhavissati.// 1098 //

kad□ |nu r□pe amite ca sadde gandhe rase phusitabbe ca

dhamme

□dittato 'ha□ samathehi yutto pa□li□ya dakkha□, tad ida□

kad□ me.// 10|9 //

kad□ nu 'ha□ dubbacanena vutto tatonimitta□ vimano na

hessa□,

atho pasattho pi tatonimitta□ tu□□ho na hessa□, tad ida□

kad□ me.□ilooll

kad□ nu ka□□he ca tine lat□ ca kha□□he ime 'ha□ amite ca

dhamme

ajjhattik□n' eva ca b□hir□ni ca sama□ tuleyya□, tad ida□

kad□ me.// 1101 //

kad□ nu ma□ p□vusak□lamegho navena toyena sac□vara□

vane

isippay□ta□hi pathe vajanta□ ovassate, ta□ nu kad□ bhavissati.

□llo //

kad□ mayarassa eikha□□ino vane dijassa sutv□ gi□gabbhare

ruta□

paccutthahitv□ amatassa pattiy□ samcintaye, ta□ nu kad□

bhavissati.// 1103 //

kad□ nu l|a□ga□ yamuna□ sarassati□ p□t□lakhitta□

balav□mukha□ ca  |

asajjam□no patareyya□ iddhiy□ vibhi□sana□, ta□ nu

kad□ bhavis□ 'ti.// 1104 //

kad□ nu n□go va sa□g□mac□r□ pad□laye k□magu□esu

chanda□

nibbajjaya□ sabbasubha□ nimitta□ jh□ne yuto, ta□ nu

kad□ bhavissati.// 1105 //

1098, agaccha□ ac, □go .-1099, dajja□ a. chehha□ c, deccha□ .-1103,

samcintaye a, saeijentue, sajentuyec -1104, comp. rigveda . 75, 5.balav□mukha□

ca a, ba|av□muna ca . comp. boehtls□gk-roth s. v. vahav□muhha:

asaljam□no a, a am□no , aghaccam□no c.-v□bhi□sana□ (eo□. to

vibho) a, vibhisana□ , v|i□sana□ c.-1105, nibbajjaya□ a, nibbajjissa□ ,

nippajjissa□ c.

^

pal □□□sa-nip□to.

99

kad□ inatto va daliddako nidhi□ □r□dhayitv□ dhanikehi

p□lito

tu□□ho bhavisa□ adhigamma s□□na□ maheaino, ta□ nu

kad□ bhavissati.// 1106 //

bah□ni vas□a□ tay□□hi y□cito: ag□rav□sena ala□ nu te

ida□

tamd□ni ma□ pabbajita□ □m□na□ ki□k□ra□a□ citta

tuva□ na yu□j□si. □11o7□

nanu aha□ citta tay□□hi y□cito: giribbaje citrachad□

viha□gam□

mabindaghcitthanit□bhigajjino te ta□ ramiasanti vana□hi

jh□yi□a□.// 1108 //

kula□hi mitte ca piye ca □□take khi□□□rati□ k□magu□a□

ca loke

sabba□ pah□ya ida□ ajjhup□gato, atho pi tva□ citta na

mayha tu□□si.// 1109 //

mam' eva eta□, na hi ta□ paresa□; sann□hak□le paridevitena

ki□.

sabba□ ida□ cala□ iti pekkham□no abhinikkhami□ amata□

pada□ jig□sa□.// 1110 //

auvuttav□d□ dvipad□na□ uttamo mah□bhiakko naradamma□arathi:

citta□ cala□ makkatasannibha□ iti av□tar□gena audunniv□riya□.

□ 11i 1 //

kasm□ hi citr□ madhur□ manoram□ aviddag□ yattha ait□

puthujj an□,

te dukkha□ icchanti punabbhaveaino cittena n□t□ niraye

nira□kat□.// 1112 //

mayuako□c□bhiruda□hi k□nane d□p□hi byagghehi purakkhato

v□sa□

k□ye □pekkha□ jaha m□ vir□ye, iti □u ma□ citta pure

niyn□j□si.// 1113 □.

1106, inatt□ co□. to "tto a, i□a□□ho c, inatho -1107, na yu□j□si a,

viyu|jasisvisujjhati c.-1108,mahindaghosatthanit□bhiga jino a,mahindagosattanit□bhivajjino

c, mahiddhaghosattamt□bhivajjino . |"ead sumadjughosatthanit□bhigajjino

(v. il3g): 1110, sabba ida□ a, sabba□ icla□ c: llll

suyuttav□d□ a, suvutt" bc: sudunniv□raya□ a, sudu janiv□raya□ c.-1112,

nirahate a, nir□kath□ c.-1113 jaha ca vir□ye a, jaapadh□raya , pajah□

padh□raya c. jaha m□ vic□raya ?

^

100  thera.g□ta .

bh□vehi jh□n□ni ca indriy□ni ca bal□ni bojjha□g□am□dhibh□van□

tisso ca vijj□ phusa buddhas□□ne, iti □u ma□ citta pure

niyu□j□si.// 1114□

bh□vetzi magga□ amatassa pattiy□ niyy□nika□ sabbadukhakkhayogadha□

a□□ha□gika□ sabbakiles□odhana□, iti ssu.. . □11ls□

dukkhan ti kha□□he pa□ipas□ yoniso, yato ca dukkha□

□mudeti ta□ jaha,

idh' eva dukkh□□ karohi anta□, iti □u.. .// 1116 //

anicca□ dukkhan ti vipassa yoniso suxixia□ anatt□ 'ti

agha□ vadhan ti ca,

manovic□re uparundha cetaso, iti ssu.. . □11l7□

mundo vir□po abhis□pa□ □gato kap□lahattho 'va kulesu

bhikkhasu,

yuxijasau satthu vacane maheaino, iti sau.. . □11lb□

sua□vutatto visikhantara□ cara□ kulesu k□mesu asa□gam□naso

cando yath□ doainapu□□am□siy□, iti □u.. .// 1119□

□ra□□ko hoti ca pi□□ap□□iko, sos□niko hoti ca pamauk□liko,

nesajjiko hoti □d□ dhute rato, iti sau.. .// 1120 //

ropetv□ rukkh□ni yath□ phalesi m□le taru□ chettu ta□

eva icchasi,

tath' □pama□ citta ida□ karoai ya□ ma□ anicca□hi cale

niyu□jasi.// 1121 //

ar□pa dua□gama ekac□ri na te karisa□ vacana□ id□ni 'ha□

dukkh□ hi kasm□ ka□uk□ mahabbhay□, nibb□na□ ev□bhimano

carissa□.// 1122 //

n□ha□ alakkhy□ ahir□kat□ya v□ na cittahet□ na ca d□rakantan□

□j□vahet□ ca aha□ na nikkhamizn, kato ca te citta patissavo

may□.// 1123 //

appicchat□ sappurisehi va□□it□ makkhappah□na□ v□xp□damo

dukkhassa :

1117, upar□nda a, upaniddha sc -1i18, abhis□sa□ sc.-va a, ca c, deest

in s.-11'30,ithi□k that hoti should be comected throughout iuto hohi.-1121,

icchati?-1123, duakantan□ a, dur□kattan□ c, dur□kantan□s.

^

pa□□sa-nip□to.

iti ssu ma□ citta tad□ niyu□jasi, id□ni tva□ gacchasi

pubbaci□□a□.// 1124 //

ta□ha□ avijja□ ca piy□piya□ ca subh□ni r□p□ni sukh□ ca

vedan□

man□piy□ k□magu□□ ca vant□, vante aha□ □gamitu□ na

ussahe.// 1125 //

sabbattha te citta vaco kata□ may□, bah□su j□tisu na m|

'si kopito,

ajjhattasambhavo ka□a□□ut□ya te, dukkhe cira□ sa□sarita□

tay□ kate.// 1126 //

tva□ □eva no citta karosi brahmano tva□ khattiy□ r□jadis□

karosi

vess□ ca sudd□ ca bhav□ma ekad□, devattana□ v□pi tav'

eva v□has□.// 1127 //

tav' eva het□ asur□ bhav□mase, tvamm□laka□ nerayik□

bhav□mase

atho tiracch□nagat□pi ekad□, petattana□ v□pi tav' eva

v□has□.// 1128 //

na n□na dubbhiss□si ma□ punappuna□ muhu□ muhu□

v□ra□ika□ va dassaha□ ;

ummattaken' eva may□ palobhasi; ki□ c□pi te citta vir□dhita□

may□.// 1129 //

ida□ pure.. . (=77)□ 1130 //

satth□ ca me loka□ ima□ adhi□□hahi aniccato addhuvato

as□rato

pakkha□□a mazn citta jinassa s□sane, t□rehi ogh□ mahato

suduttar□.// 1131 //

na te ida□ citta yath□pur□□aka□, n□ha□ ala□ tuyha vase

nivattitu□ ;

mahesino pabbajito '□hi s□sane; na m□dis□ honti vin□sadh□rino.

□ 1132 //

|;  1124, wpasamo a, vasamo bc: 1125; manopiy□, bc.-vante a, vane bc.na

deest in a.-1126, ajjhattasambhaso a, a||hattasambhav□ , ajjhatthasnmbhavo

c.-1127, brahmane ?-hhattiye ?-r□|adiei co□. to 'si a, r□ asidi b

r□jasid□ c. r□ja-is□?-1128, asu□ a, asubha□ bc.-1129, nanu du|bhissas□

a, na nuna dutissas□ ("ei c) bc.-c□ranika□ va dassaha□ a, v□ra□iha□ vass□ha□

, v□ra□iha cass□ta□ c. v□ra□aha□□dussaham?-1132, na ta□ ala□ a,

n□ha□ ala□ bc.-vase 'auvattitu□ ?

^

102  thera-g□th|.

nag□ samudd□ |arit□ vasundhar□ dis□ catasso vidis□ adhodis□

sabbe anicc□ tibhav□ upaddut□, kuhi□ gato citta sukha□

ramissasi.// 11:33 //

dh□ dh□ para□ ki□ mama citta k□hasi; na te ala□ citta

vas□nuvattako.

na j□tu bhasta□ dubhato mukha□ chupe; dhir atthu pua□

nav□otasandani.// 1134 //

var□hae□eyyavig□l,ha|evite pabbh□rak□□e pakate 'va sundare

navambun□ p□vusasittak□nane tahi□ guh□gehagato ramis□si.

□ 1135 //

sun□lag□v□ susikh□ supekhun□ sucittapattacchadan□ vihax□gam□

sumalijughosatthanit□bhigajjino te ta□ ramissanti vana□hi

jh□yi□a□.// 1136 //

vuttha□hi deve catura□gule tine sampupphite meghanibha□hi

k□nane

nagantare vitapisamo sayissa□, ta□ me mudu hohiti t□lasannibha□.

□ 113i //

tath□ tu kass□mi yath□pi issaro; yaxn labbhat□ tena pi hotu

me ala□ ;

tamta□ kari□□mi yath□ atandito biharabhasta□ va yath□

sumaddita□.// 1138 //

tath□ tu k□s□mi yath□pi issaro; ya□ labbhat□ tena pi hotu

me ala□ ;

viriyena ta□ mayha vas' □nayissa□ gaja□ va matta□ kusala□kusaggaho.

n 1139□ "

tay□ sudantena avatthitena hi bayena yogg□cariyo va ujjun□

pahomi magga□ pat.ipajjitu□ siva□ citt□nurakkh□hi sad□

nisevita□.// 1140 //

1134 dh□ dh□ c, dhi dhi po , dhitapp" a.-na te ala□ citta□ vassa- (con.

to vas□-) navattioa, na te alacchandavas□nupattato , na te acchandavas□nul,l,atto

c: na jntu bhasta□ a, n□n□subhantara□ , na j□tu antara□ c.dh□r

atthu ua□ navasot□anda□ a, vara□□hu ura□ na- (ta- c) vasota□

sauda□ (oti ) bc.-135, okutte a, "kute , ak□□e.-p□vusasitto a, p□daisisatt"

c, p□vusxcitto .-tahi□ a, tati , tamt?c "gehagatoalokamito c, lokato

s.-1136 oghosntthanit□bhi□ajj ino a, o|hosattanik□bhi|ajjino bc. comp.

1t08.-1137, meghanibha□hx a, "nita□hx , |dhani□hx c.-vittapisamo a,

vit;xbhisamo sc.-1138, ta□ ta□ ka c, ta□ k" t3, ta□ n□yan (co□ to n□han)

tuixx ko a.-b□harasasta□ (co□ to obhnstam) a, bhiharatavasa□ , bhiharatassa

va c.-sumo a, sam| s|: 1140, avatthitena a, avattitena bc.

^

pal vav□sa-nipato.  103

□rammane ta□ balas□ nibandhisa□ n□ga□ va thambha□hi

dalh□ya rajj uy□,

ta□ me sugutta□ satiy□ subh□vita□ anissita□ sabbabhavesu

hehisi.// 1141 //

pa□□□ya chetv□ vipath□nus□ri□a□ yogena niggayha pathe

nivesiya

disv□ samudaya□ vibhava□ ca sambh□a□ d□y□dako hehisi

aggav□dino.// 1142 //

catubbipall□savasa□ adhi□□hita□ g□ma□□ala□ va parinesi

citta ma□

nanu sa□liojanabandhanacchida□ sa□sevase k□runika□

mah□muni□.// 1143 //

migo yath□ seri sucittak□nane ramma□ giri□ p□visi abbham□li□a□

an□kule tattha nage ramissasi, asa□saya□ citta parabhavissasi.

□ 1144 //

||e tuyha chandena vasena vattino nar| ca n□r□ ca anubhonti

ya□ sukha□,

aviddas□ b□□ravas□nuvattino bhav□bhinand□ tava citta sevak□

'ti.// 1145 //

t□laputo thero.

udd□na□ :

pa□□□sa□hi nip□ta□hi eko t□laputo suci,

g□th□yo tattha pa□□□sa puna palica ca uttar□|i.

pa□□□sanip□to samatto.

1141, balas□ a, balavas□ bc.-1142, vipat□nus□ri□a□ a, vivath□nus□ri□a□

("s□rin□ c) bc -nivesiya□ (co□ toaa, nivesaya , nivesayi c.-disv□

samudaya□ a, dis□ samudda□ ("dda b)    .-l143, catubbipall□savasa□ a, catuvipall□samaya□

c, catutthavipall□sacasa□ .-nanu a, anu bc.-1144, seri

sucitta a, ser□ suvitta , seri suvitta" c.-p□visi c, p□v□sib□ausa a. om□fini□

a, "m□lin□ c, "m□lini .-1145, sevah□ sc, s□vah□ a: talamu□□ho co□. to

t□laputo a, bh□laputo , k□laphu□,o c.-udd□na: t□laputo a, k□laphu□o c.

^

104  taera-g□th .

sa□□hikanipato.

□ralil5ak□ pi□□ap□□ik□ ulich□patt□gate rat□

d□lemu maccuno sena□ ajjhatta□ susam□hit□.// 1146 //

□ra□liak□ pi□□ap□□ik□ ulich□patt□gate rat□

dhun□ma maccuno sena□ nal□g□ra□ va kulijaro. □1147□

rukkham□lik□ s□tatik□ u□ch□patt□gate rat□

d□lemu.. . susam□hit□.// 1148 //

rukkham□lik□ s□t. u□ch. r.

dhun□ma.. . ku□jaro.// 1149 //

a□□hikailkalaku□ike ma□sanh□ruppasibbite

dhir atthu p□re duggandhe paragatte mam□yase□ 1150 //

gathabh□te taconaddhe uragandapis□cini

nava sot□ni te k□ye y□ni sandanti sabbad□.// 1151 //

tava sar□ra□ navasota□ duggandha□ kariparibandha,

bhikkhu parivajjayate ta□ m□lha□ va yath□ sucik□mo.

□ 1152 //

eva□ ce ta□ jano ja□□□ yath□ j□n□mi ta□ aha□,

□rak□ parivajjeyya g□tha□□h□na□ va p□vuse.// 1153 //

eva□ eta□ mah□v□ra yath□ sama□a bh□sasi,

ettha c' eke vis□danti pa□ka□hi va jaraggavo.// 1154 //

□k□sa□hi halidd□ya yo mali□etha rajetave '

a□□ena v□pi ra□gena, vigh□tudaya□ eva ta□.// 1155 //

tad□k□sasama□ citta□ ajjhatta□ susam□hita□ ;

m□ p□pacitte □hari aggikkha□□ha□ va pakkhim□.// 1156 //

passa cittakata□ bimba□ - pa -□ 1157 //

tad□si ya□ bhi□sanalca□, tad□si lomaha□sana□

anek□k□rasampanne s□riputta□hi nibbute. □11sb□

1150, pure the □ss. comp. 279.-para atte mam□ ase a, paratatthe

pam□yase s, paramnnne mam□yase c.-1151, gu habhaste a, guthabhatthe c.

-uragandili t1., uraga□hapo c, urega□hapo .-1152, tava sar□ra□ a, bhavassad□sa□

("disa□ c) sc.-nava□c sota□ sc.-kariparibandha a, kariparipanhi ,

paripanhiya c. possibly the first member of this compound is kar□sn -va bc,

ca a: 1155, haliddh;ya a, va haliddhiy□ □c. halidd□ya? ouddaya□ a,

uddassn□ sc.-115, as□di ? comp.1173,1204.-1158 comp. 1046.

batthifia-nip□to.

',  anicc□ vata sa□kh□r□ - pa -□ 1159 //

|  sukhuma□ pa□ivijjhanti v□lagga□ usun□ yath□

|  ye palica kha□□he passanti parato no ca attato.// 1160□

ye ca passanti sa□kh□re parato no ca attato,

|i  paccaby□dhi□su nipu□a□ v□lagga□ usun□ yath□. □1161 //

sattiy□ viya oma□□ho.. . (||9, 40.) □llg2-1163□

codito bh□vitattena sarfrantimadh□rin□

|lig□ram□tu p□s□da□ p□da□gutt,bena kampayi□. □1164□

na yida□ sithila□ □rabbha na yida□ appena th□mas□

nibb□na□ adhigantabba□ sabba|anthapamocana□. □116s□

aya□ ca daharo bhikkhu, aya□ uttamaporiso

dh□reti antima□ deha□ jetv□ m□ra□ sav□bana□.// 1166□

vivara□ anupatanti vijjut□ vebh□rassa ca pandavassa ca,

nagavivaragato cajh□yati putto appa□imassa t□dino.// 1167□

upasanto uparato pantasen□sano muni

d□y□do buddhaset,thassa brahmun□ abhivandito. □llgh□

upasanta□ uparata□ pantasen□sana□ muni□

d□y□da□ buddhase□□hassa vanda brahmana gassapa□.// 1169 //

yo ca j□tisata□ gacche sabb□ brahmanaj□tiyo

sotthiyo vedasampanno manlxssesu punappuna□,// 1170 //

ajjh□yako pi ce assa ti□□a□ ved□na p□rag□,

etassa vandan□y' ekaxn kala□ n' agghati solasi□.// 1171 //

yo so a□□ha vimokkh□ni purebhatta□ apassayi

anuloma□ patiloma□, tato pi□□□ya gacchati: // 1172 //

t□disa□ bhikkhu□ m□hari, matt□na□ kha□ brahmana

abhippas□dehi mana□ arahanta□hi t□dine, '

khippa□ palijaliko vanda m□ te vijati matthaka□. □1l7|□

na so passati saddhamma□ sa□s□rena purakkhato,

aca□kama□ ji□hapatha□ kumagga□ anudh□vati. □1174□

kim□ va m□lhasallitto sz□kh□re adhimucchito

pag□l,ho l□bhasakk□re tuccho gacchati po□□hilo.// 1175 //

ima□ ca passa □yanta□ s□riputta□ sudassana□

vimutta□ ubhatobh□|e ajjhatta□ susam□hita□. □1176□

1161, paccab|□dhi□suapa□caby□dhisu sc.-1164, kampayi sc.-11g5,

appena thamnsa a, appejh□nay□mas□ , □jjh□|nath□mas□ |.-sabhaga□clhasamocana□

a samevana□ c.-1167=41.-nabhavivara|ato jhxyati abc.-

1171, eta□ s0, eka□ a.-1172 apassayi ac, aph" s: 1173, m□s□di? comp.

1156, 1189 -vi|hali matthaka□ ?-ll□4, na so a, neso sc.-aca□kamasn c,

aca□gama□ s, najha|ama□ a.

^

io6  taera-g□tha.

visalla□ kh□□asa□yoga□ tevijja□ maccuh□yi□a□

dakkh□□e|-ya□ manuss□na□ puli□akhetta□ anuttara□.

// 1177□

ete sambahul□ deva iddhimanto yas□sino

dasa devasahass□ni sabbe brahmapurohit□

mog|all□na□ namassant□ ti□□hant□ pa□jal□kat□: // 117 8 //

namo te puris□jali□a, namo te puriauttama,

yassa te □sav□ kh□□□, dakkhiueyyo 'si m□risa.// 1179 //

p□jito naradevena uppanno mara□□bhibh□

pu□□ar□ka□ va toyena sa□kh□re nopalippati.// 1180 //

yasse muhutte sahassadh□ loko sa□vidito, sa srahmakappo

vas□ iddhigu□e cut□pap□te k□le passati devat□ sa bhikkhu.

□ 1181 //

s□riputt6 va pa□□3ya e□lena upasamena ca,

yo pi p□ra□gato bhikkhu et□vaparamo siy□.// 1182 //

ko□isatasahassassa attabh□va□ kha□ena nimmine,

aha□ vikubban□su kusalo vas□bh□to '□hi iddhiy□. □11b3□

□m□dhivijj□vasi p□ram□gato moggall□nagotto asitassa s□□ne

dh□ro samucchindi sam□hitindriyo n□go yath□ p□tilata□ va

bandhana□.// 118| //

parici□□o.. . (| 604, 605)□ 1185-1186 //

k□diso nirayo □si yattha duss□ apaccatha

yidhura□ s□vaka□ □sajja gakusandha□ ca brahmana□.

□11b7□

□ta□ □si ayosa□k□ sabbe paccattavedan□: '

fdiso nirayo □si yattha duss□ apaccatha

yidhura□ s□vaka□ □sajja gakusandha□ ca brahmana□.

□ll88 //

yo eta□ abhij□n□ 'ti bhikkhu buddhassa □avako,

tadia□ bhikkhu□ □sajja ga□ha dukkha□ nigacchasi.

// 1189 //

1177, maccuh□yi□a□ c, pacc" a: 1778, ti□□hanti the □ss: 1181 (| 909),

devat| sa ac, d" ca ,-118'3, et□vap" a, etov□ ' c, ehovap" .-1187, d□ss□ a,

r□pi bc.-vidhua□ the □ss., comp. har y's manual (2nd edition), p. 75,

j□t. vol. i. p. 46. □r. tre□chner writes vidhura, see |lilinda a|ap 202, 372.

-1188, sata□ a, mata□ c, amata□ .-duss□ a, r□pi -vidhua□ ac,

yidhura□ ,

^

sattaika-nl p□to.  107

majjhe s□garasmi□ ti□□hanti vim□n□ kappat,th□yino

ve□uriyava□□□ rucir□ accimanto pabhassar□

acchar□ tu□□ha naccanti puth□ n□natt□anniyo,// 1190 //

yo eta□ abhia - pa - ga□ha dukkha□ nigacchasi.// 1191 //

yo ve b|iddhena codito bhikkhusa□ghassa pekkhato

1\□g□ram□tu p□s□da□ p□da□gu|thena kampayi, □1192□

yo eta□ abhio.. .// 1193 //

yo yejayantap□s□da□ p□da□gu□□hena kampayi

iddhibalen' upa□□haddho sa□vejesi ca devat□,// 1194 //

yo eta□ abhia.. .// 1195 //

yo vejayantap□s□de sakka□ so paripucchati :

api □vuso j□n□si ta□hakkhayavimuttiyotassa

sakko viy□k□si pa□ha□ pu□□ho yath□tatha□,// 1196 //

yo eta□ abhio.. .// 1197 //

yo brahm□na□ paripucchati sudhamm□ya□ abhitosabha□ :

ajj□pi te □vuso s□ di□□hi y□ te di□□hi pure ahfl

passasi v□tivattantaxn brahmaloke pabhassara□; □119b□

tassa brahm□ viy□k□si pa□ha□ pu□□ho yath□tatha□ :

na me m□risa s□ di□□hi y□ me di□□hi pure ah□; // 1199 //

pass□mi v□tivattanta□ brahmaloke pabhassara□ ;

so 'ha□ ajja katha□ vajja□: aha□ nicco '□hi sassato□

1200 //

yo eta□ abhio.. .// 1201 //

yo mah□neruno k□□a□ vimokkhena apassayi

vana□ |ubhavideh□na□ ye ca bh□misay□nar□,-□ 1202 //

yo eta□ abhio.. .// 1203 //

na ve aggi cetayati aha□ b□lan3 dah□m□ti

b□lo ca jalita□ aggi□ □sajja na□ pa□ayhati; // 1204 //

eva□ eva tuva□ m□ra □sajja na□ tath□gata□

saya□ dahissa□ att□na□ b□lo aggi□ va samphusa□.// 1205 //

apu□□a□ pasav□ m□ro □sajja na□ tath□gata□

ki□ nu mali□asi p□pima na me p□pa□ vipaccati.// 1206□

karato te miyyate p□pa□ ciraratt□ya antaka ;

m□ra nibbinda buddha□h□, □sa□ m□ k□si bhikkhusu.// 1207 //

1198, paripucchati bc, ucchati a.-sudhamm□[nam) (nn□ is es u□ged) ya□

a, sudhamm□ya□ , su hammann□ c.-thitosabha□ a, abhitosa|hn□ su.-

1202, aphassayi con. to apassayi a, apassayi c, aphassaya : 1205, dnhissas'

att□nam?-samphusa□ a, sampuva□ , sammbuyn□ c.-120, pnssavi s,

p "mi ac.-1l07, harato te ciyyate ?

^

taer a.g□th .

iti m□ra□ atajjesi bhikkhu bhesak□l□vane,

tato so dummano yakkho tatth' ev' antaradh□yat□ 'ti.// 1208□

ittha□ guda□ □yasm□ mah□moggall□no thero g□thayo

abh□aitth| 'ti.

udd□na□ bhavati

sa□□hika□hi nip□ta□hi moggall□no mahiddhiko

eko 'va thero, g□th□yo atthasatthi bha|anti t□ 'ti.

sa□□hiko nip□to.

,1208, antaraclh□yath□ 'ti? com|. dhammap. atth. p. 256 and the end of the

1;|dh□nasutta (suttanipatn). -uddana: eko va thera, the |ss.-bhavanti te ti

as, bh" to ti c.

^

|aha-nip□to.  109

mah□nip□to.

nikkhanta□ vata ma□ santa□ ag□rasm□ anag□riya□

vitakk□ upadh□vanti pagabbh□ ga□hato ilne: // 1209 //

uggaputt□ mahiss□s□ sikkhit□ dalhadhammino

samant□ parikireyyu□ sahassa□ apal□yi□a□.// 1210 //

sace pi ettak□ bhiyyo □gamissanti itthiyo,

n'eva ma□ by□dhayissanti; dhammesv a□hi pati□□hito.

□ 1211 //

saki□ hi me suta□ eta□ buddhass□diccabandhuno

nibb□nagamana□ ma□ga□, tattha me nirato mano.// 1212 //

eva□ eva□ viharanta□ p□pima upagacch□si ;

tath□ maccu karias□mi: na me magga□ udikkhasi.// 1213 //

arati□ rati□ ca pah□ya sabbaso gehasita□ ca vitakka□

vanatha□ na kareyya kuhi□ci, nibbanath□ avanatho□hi

bhikkhu.// 1214 //

ya□ idha pathavili ca vih□sa□ r□pagata□ jagatogadhanl

ki|ici,

parijiyyati sabba□ anicca□: eoa□ samecca cara□ti muttant□.

□ 1215 //

upadh□su jan□ gadhit□se di□□hasute pa□ighe ca mute ca ;

ettha vinodaya chanda□ anejo; yo h'ettha na lippati muni

ta□ □hu. □12l6 //

atthasatthisit□ savitakk□ puthujjanat□y| adhammanivi□□h□

na ca vaggagatissa kuhi□ci, no pana padullag□h□□bhikkhu.

□ 1217 //

1209, ag□r□ a, ag□rasmi□ sc.-1210, dalhavammino?-1211, etthato sc,

etthat□ co□. to ettak□ a.=-1212, suta□ eta□ a, etan suta□ sc.-1213, p□pim□

bc.-1214, arati□ ca rati□ ca ?-sa bhkkhu a, pahi bh' sc.-1215, puthavi□

ca a, pathav□ c, pathavi ca s.-muttaut□ co□. to mutant:□ a, muttant□ sc.-

1|17, va□|a;atassa a, vaggagatissa sc. vadkagati 'ssa?-padulln|□h□ a,

padullibh□ui s, padullibh□nu c.

^

1lu  thera-g□th .

dabbo ciraratta□ sam□hito akuhako nipako apih□lu

santa□ pada□ ajjhagam□ muni, pat,iccaparinibbuto ka□khat|

k□la□.// 1218 //

m□na□ pajahassu gotama m□napatha□ ca jahassu asesa□ ;

m□nabatha□hi samucchito vippatis□r□ hutv□ ciraratta□.

// 1219 //

makkhena makkhit□ paj□ m□nahat□ niraya□ patant□,

socanti jan□ ciraratta□ m□nahat□ niraya□ upapann□. □122o□

na hi socati bhikkhu kad□ci maggajino samm□ pa□ipanno,

kittili ca sukha□ c□nubhoti, dhammadaso 'ti ta□ □hu

tathatta□.// 1221 //

tasm□ akhilo idha□ am□n□□ n□vara□□ni pah□ya visuddho

m□nali ca pah□ya asesa□ vijj□y' antakaro samit□vi. □1222□

k□mar□gena dayh□mi, citta□ me pari□ayhati ;

s□dhu nibb□pana□ br□hi anukamp□ya gotama. □1223□

satili□ya vipariyes□ cittan te pari□ayhati ;

nimitta□ parivajjehi subba□ r□gflpasa□hita□.// 1224 //

asubh□ya citta□ bh□vehi ekagga□ susam□hita□,

sati k□yagat□ ty atthu, nibbid□bahulo bhava.// 1225 //

animittali ca bh□vehi, m□n□nusaya□ ujjaha,

tato m□n□bhisamay□ upasanto carissasi. □1226□

ta□ eva v□ca□ bh□seyya y□y' att□na□ na t□paye

pare ca na vihi□seyya; s□ ve v□c□ subh□sit□.// 1227 //

piyav□ca□ eva bh□seyya y□ v□c□ pa□inandit□

ya□ an□d□ya p□p□ni paresa□ bh□sate piya□.// 1228 //

sacca□ ve amat□ v□c□, esa dhammo sanantano

sacce atthe ca dhamme ca □hu santo pati□□hit□.// 1229 //

ya□ buddho bh□sat□ v□ca□ khema□ nibb□napattiy□

dukkhass' antakiriy□ya, sa ve v□c□na□ uttam□.// 1230 //

gambh□rapa□□o medh□v□ magg□maggassa kovido

s□riputto mah□pa□□o dhamma□ deseti bhikkhuna□.// 1231 //

sa□khittena pi deseti vi□□h□rena pi bh□sati,

s□lik□ye va nigghoso pa□ibh□na□ ud□yyati.// 1232 //

1219, m□napatha□hi a, m□na□ tasmi□ c, m□nathasmi□ .-1221, dhammadaso

a, araso bc.-tatatta□ a, tathattha□ , tattha□ c.-1222, idha

pa(nata)nai|□ (nata is egpu□ged) a, idha□ nm□□av□ , idha m□□av□ c.-1224

||ipariy□s□ ?-comp. suttanipata 339 seq: 1225, asubh□ya□ a, oya c.-1227

seq., see the subh□sitasutta (suttanip□ta).-1232, uddh□yyati con. to ud□yyati

a, urissati , udissati c. udr□yati ?

^

diah -nip□to.  i 11

tassa ta□ desayantas□ aunant□ madhura□ gira□

sarena rajan□yena □van□yena vaggu□□

udaggacitt□ mudit□ sota□ odhenti bhikkhavo.// 1233□

ajja pannarase visuddhiy□ bhikkh□ pa□casat□ samagat□

sa□yoja|abandhanacchid□ an□gh□ kh□□apunabbhav□ is□.

// 1234 //

cakkavatt□ yath□ r□j□ amaccapariv□rito

□mant□ anupariyeti s□garanta□ mahi□ ima□,// 1235 //

eva□ vijitasa□g□ma□ satthav□ha□ anuttara□

□avak□ payirupassanti tevijj□ maccuh□yino, □1236□

sabbe bhagavato putt□, pal□po ettha na vijjati ;

ta□h□allassa hant□ra□ vande □diccabandhuna□.// 1237  //

paro□hassa□ bhikkh□na□ sugata□ payirup□sati

desenta□ viraj a□ dha□ ma□ nibb□na□ akutobhay a□.// 1238 //

aunanti dhamma□ vipula□ samm□ambuddhadesita□ ;

aobhati vata sambuddho bhikkhusa□ghapurakkhato. □1239□

n□ga□□mo 'ai bhagav□, iama□ isisattamo

mah□megho va hutv□na □avake abhiv□□ai.// 1240 //

div□vih□r□ nikkhamma satthudas□naka□yat□

s□vako te mah□v□ra p□de vandati ya□giso.// 1241 //

ummaggapatha□ m□ras□ abhibhuyya carati pabhijja khil□ni

;

tamp□□tha bandhanapamu□cakara□ □ita□ va bh□gaso

pavibhajja.// 1242 //

oghassa hi ni□□haranattha□ anekavihita□ magga□ akkh□si,

t□mili ca amate akkh□te dhammad□□ □hit□ □□□h□r□. □1243□

pajjotakaro ativijjha sabbat,thit□na□ atikkama□ add□

□atv□casacchikatv□cagga□ so de□yi dasaddh□na□. □1244□

eva□ audeaite dhamme ko pam□do vij□nata□ dhamma□,

tasm□ hi tassa bhagavato □asane appama□□o □d□ namassa□

anuaikkhe.// 1245 //

buddh□nubuddho yo thero fionda□□o tibbanikkhamo

l□bh□ sukhavih□r□na□ vivek□na□ abhi□haso,// 1246 //

1237, pal□po bc pal□ro a.-1242, carati a, 'si bc. "pamu|ja" a, opnmu□ca'

bc -pavibhajja , pavibhaj|a□ , pa□ibhajja□ c.-1244, sab:,ttl□t□ttu□ a

sabbamiti□a□ bc.-dasaddhana□ a, dasa□□h□na□ c, dasath□□a□ .-124e

(comp. 679), gondaodc the |lss.-tippanihhamo a, tibbanikhamo sc.

112  thera-gats .

ya□ s□vakena pattabba□ satthus□sanak□rin□,

sabb' assa ta□ anzzppatta□ appama□□assa sikkhato.// 1247 //

mah□n□ullavo tevijjo cetopariyako|ido

gondazizio buddhad□y□do p□de vandati satthuno.// 1248 //

n□gassa passe □s□na□ muni□ dukkhassa p□ragu□

s□vak□ pariyupassanti tevijj□ maccuh□yino.// 1249 //

cetas□ anupariyeti moggall□no mahiddhiko

citta□ nesa□ samanvesa□ vippamutta□ nir□padhi□.// 1250 //

eva□ sabba□basampanna□ muni□ dukkhassa p□ragu□

anek□k□rasanlpanna□ payirupassant,i gotama□.// 12□1 //

cando yath□ vigataval□hake nabhe virocati v□tamalo va

bh□nuzn□,

eva□ pi a□g□rasa tva□ mah□mu□ atirocas□ yasas□ sabbalokazxi.

□ 1252 li

k□veyyamatt□ vicari□ha pubbe g□m□ g□ma□ pur□ pura□,

ath'addas□misambuddhaznsabbadhamm□nap□ragu□. □12s3□

so me dhamma□ adesesi mu□ dukkhassa p□ra|□ ;

dhamma□ sutv□ pas□di□ha, saddh□ no udapajjatha.// 1254 //

tass□ha□ vacana□ sutv□ kha□□he □yatan□ni ca

dh□tuyo ca viditv□na pabbaji□ anag□riyazz.// 1255 //

bah□nazn vata atth□ya uppajjanti tath□oat□

i□□h□na□ puris□nali ca ye te s□sanak□rak□. □12s6□

tesa□ kho vata atth□ya bodhi□ ajjhagam□ muni

bhikkh□na□ bllikkhun□nazi ca ye niy□magatamdas□.// 1257 //

sudesit□ cakkhumat□ buddhen□diccabandhun□

catt□ri ariyasacc□ni anukamp□ya p□□i□a□, □'1258□

dukkha□ dukkhasamupp□da□ dukkhassa ca atikkamazxz

ariyatthazlgika□ maggazn dukkll□pasamag□mi□a□.// 12□9 //

eva□ ete tath□ |utt□, di□□h□ me te yath□tath□ ;

sadattho me anuppatto, kata□ buddhassa s□sana□.// 1260 //

sv□gata□ vata zne □si mama buddhassa santike ;

sa□vibhattesu dhammesu ya□ sett,ha□ tad up□gami□. □1261 //

abhi□□□p□ramippatto sotadh□tuvisodhito

tevijjo iddhippatto '□hi cetopariyakovido.// 1262 //

1248 opariy□ a, opariy□ya; bc.-1249 na|assa a.-1250, sampanne|ya□ c,

samnanueya□ s.-11□3 ath a|ldas□simp-t157 bodhi the □ss.-ajahagam□

a, sajjhagu f3; ajjh□pag□ c.-12g1, savibhattesu the □ss. comp. v. 9: □p□|□u

a, up□gami t3c.-1262, opariy□ i1, apariyso comected to "pariyaya c.

^

mah -nip□to.  113

pucch□mi satth□ra□ anomapalilia□ di□□heva dhamme yo

vicikicch□na□ chetv□ :

agg□□ave k□la□ ak□si bhikkhu li□to yasasa□ abhinibbutatto

; // 1263 //

nigrodhakappo iti tassa n□ma□ tay□ kata□ bhagav□

brahman□sa,

so tu□ nam□an□ aeari mutyapekho □raddhaviriyodalbadhammad□s□

: // 1264 //

tam□avaka□ sakka maya□ pi sabbe ali□□tu□ icch□ma □mantacakkhu

:

samavatthit□ no savan□ya aota□, tuva□ nu satth□ tvn□

anuttaro 'ai.// 1265 //

chind' eva no vicikiccha□, br□hi me ta□, parinibbuta□

vedaya bhuipalilia,

majjheva no bh□sa □mantacakkhu sakko va dev□na sahassanetto.

□ 1266 //

ye keci gandh□ idha mohamagg□ n□li□napakkh□ vicikiccha□□h□n□

tath□gata□ patv□ na te bhavanti, cakkhu□ hi eta□ parama□

nar□na□.// 1267 //

no ce hi j□tu puriso kileae v□to yath□ abbhaghana□ vih□ne,

tamo 'v' as□ nibbuto sabbaloko, jotimanto pi na pabh□seyyu□.

□ 1268 //

dh□r□ ca pajjotakar□ bhavanti, ta□ ta□ aha□ dh□ra tath'

eva malili,

vipassi□a□ j□na□ up□gami□ha; pari□aya no □vikarohi

gappaln.// 1269 //

khippn□ giraln eraya vaggu vaggu□ ha□so va paggayha

sanika□ nik□ja□

1263 seqq. comp. the knppasutta (or nigrodhasutta in the suttanip□ta).-

1263, pucch□ma? (so read the |uttaniputa □ss.).-chetv□ the btss. jett□ and

chetv□ the suttanip□ta □ss. chett□?-12g4, tay□ a, tass□ bc.-soha□

namassa□ acari (co□. to acma) mut apekhoasoha□ n□massa□ □cari mut asohho

s, soha□ namassa□ acari muttisn ho c.-1265, betu□ (for sotam) the ss.-

1266, chinda a, chinde ca sc, chindeva sutta nip.-1268, vihane a, vis□ne

bc, vih□ue sutta nip.-nivuto (n□vuto) ?--pnbh□seyyu□ a, pabh□peyyu□ or

'yyu , pabh□seyya□ c.  he suttanip□ta reads: na jotimanto pi nar□

tapeyyu□. this see□s to me the comect readi□.-1269, vipassana□ a.

8

^

114  thera-g□th .

bindussarena suvikappitena; sabbeva te ujjugat□ sunoma.

// 1270 //

pah□□aj□timara□a□ assa□ niggayha dhona□ vadess□mi

dhamma□ ;

na k□mak□ro hi puthujjan□na□, sa□kheyyak□ro 'va tath□gat□na□.

□ 1271 //

sampannaveyy□kara□a□ taveda□ samujjapa□□assa samuggah□ta□

;

aya□ a□jali pacchimo suppan□mito; m□ mohayi j□na□

anomapalilia.// 1272 //

parovara□ ariyadhamma□ viditv□ m□ mohayi j□na□ anomaviriya

;

v□ri□ yath□ ghammanighammatatto v□c□bhika□kh□mi,

suta□ pavassa.// 1273 //

yadatthiya□ brahmacariya□ ac□ri gapp□yano kacci 'ssa

ta□ amogha□ ;

nibb□yi so □du saup□diseso; yath□ vimutto ahu tazn sunoma.

□ 1274 //

acchecchi ta□ha□ idha n□mar□pe 'ti bhagav□, ta□h□ya sota□

d□gharatt□nusayita□

at□ri j□timara□a□ asesa□ ioc abrav□ bhagav□ pa□case□□ho.

// 1275 //

esa sutv□ pas□d□mi vaco te isisattama,

auaogha□ kira me pu□□ha□, na ma□ va□cesi brahmano.

// 1276 //

yath□v□d□ tath□k□r□ ah□ buddhassa s□vako;

acchecchi maccuno j□la□ tata□ m□y□vino dalha□.// 1277 //

addasa bhagav□ □di□ up□d□nassa gappiyo

1270, jaraaa, etassa bc.-vaggu□ deest in the therag□tha □ss -ujjugat□

a, ujjagat□ c.-1271, vadiss□.□s bc, pat,ivediy□mi a, vadess□mi and vachssami

suttauip.-ti (instend of hi, which is the rearli□ given by prof. □ausboll)

bc, hotia - □or.va i'rof. □ausboll | ves ca -1272, samujjupa a,

sammujjapo s, sammujjapo c.-the suttamp□ta □ss. rend samujjapau□assa

and samujjupao□assa -1273, paroparan| abc, parovara□, var□vara□,

varovara□ the □ss. of the suttanipata. ov□ra a, oviriya bc, oi'ira

and "viriyn the s. n. □ss.-1274, sa asc and the f'aris □ss.; ssa phayre □s.

-adit saup□cfiseso sc aud the phayre □s. of the suttanip□ta, nnup□diseso a,

□clu saupadisesc the paris □ss. of the s. n. comp. dhammnp. atth. p. 9□,

lillc |□.-1275, acchijji a, ,tcchajjacacchijjasacchecchi the f'havre 1\f<.

o1| thc s. n: atiriaand the 1'hayre □s., attari c, atthayi s.-1277, accl□,j,ji

7

|, accl,iuna 71c,.-may□vino as|: 1278, □di the biss., □di and □di□ tho

suttauip□ta □ss.

^

mah -□ip□to.  115

acca□□ vata gapp□yano maccudheyya□ auduttara□. |i 1278 //

ta□ devadeva□ vand□mi putta□ te dvipaduttama

anuj□ta□ mah□v□ra□ n□ga□ n□gassa orasan ti.// 12i 9 //

ittha□ suda□ □yasm□ ya□g□sotherog□th□yo abh□si□□h□

'ti.

mah□nip□to nitthito.

sattati□hi nip□ta□hi ya□g□so pa□ibh□nav□

eko 'va thero, n' atth' a□□o, g□th□yo ekasattati.l

sahassa□ honti t□ gath□ t□ni satthisat□ni ca,

ther□ ca dve sat□ satthi catt□ro ca pak□sit□.l

s□han□da□ naditv□na buddhaputt□ an□sav□

khemanta□ p□pu□itv□na aggikkha□□h□ va nibbut□ 'ti.

nitthit□ theragath□y o.

ldd□na: satt,hisat' a, satis" , sattas' c.-eatt□ro ca a, pascapa□□e □c.

^

123

ther -g□th□.

namo tassa bhagavato arahato samm□sambuddhassa.

sukha□ aup□hi ther□ke katv□ colena p□rut□ i

upasanto hi te r□go sukkhad□ka□ va kumbhiya□.// 1 //

ittha□ suda□ a□□atar□ ther□ apa□□□t□ bhikkhun□

g□tha□ abh□si□□h□ ti. //

blutte mucoassu yogehi cando r□huggaho iva i

vippamuttena cittena anan□ bhu□j□hi pi□□aka□. □2□

ittha□ suda□ bhagav□ |lutta□ sikkham□na□ im□ya

g□th□ya abhinba□ ovadati. //

pu□□e p□rassu dhammehi oando pannarae-r-iva i

paripu□□aya pa□□□ya tamokkha□□ha□ pad□laya.// 3 //

pu□□□. //

tisae sikkh□au sikkh□ya m□ ta□ yog□ upaocagu□ i

sabbayogavisa□yutt| cara loke an□sav□.// 4 //

tias|. //

tisse yu□jassu dhammehi khano ta□ m□ upaccag□ i

khan□t□t□ hi socanti niraya□hi samappit□.// 5 //

a□□atar□ tiss□. //

1,ladds ti.-2, blp therihe, ps colena,pp□dut□: 3,pthe,sduhhba",

p ca.-4,lai3atar□,pahatar□ theri,basa□i□t□,lapah□t□,pasas□h□,

a asa□□at□.-6,p "ni.-6,pmucchassu,sidha.-7,s "mugtona, rcp anan□,

8 anna: e,pputta□, ps 'm□n□ya□.-9,pim□ya□ ga",sgnt□ya.-10, bls

urassu,pphu",spu□□arase: 11, s" pu□□□ya,lpa□□ya,psa|□ya, 1.

d., ps "laya□: 13sbhihhh u.-14,y "aisayutt□: 16, o,n. cdd.-16,

yu□c u,cta.-17, "hit□,p "tit□,pniyiampi,ssappit□.-18, o|n. cdd.

^

theri-g□th .

dh□re nirodha□ phusehi sa□□□v0pasama□ sukha□ |

□r□dhay□hi nibb□na□ yogakkhema□ anuttara□. |□ 6 //

dh□r□. //

dh□r□ dhfrehi dhammehi bhikkhunf bh□vitindriy□ |

dh□rehi antima□ deha□ jetv□ m□ra□ sav□hana□. □7□

a□□atar□ dh□r□. //

saddh□ya pabbajitv□nalvlitte mittarat□ bh□a |

bh□vehi kusale dhamme yo|akkhemassa pattiy□.// 8 //

b□tt□. //

saddh□ya pabbajitv□na bhadre bhadrarat□ bhava i

bh□vehi kusale dhamme yogakkhema□ anuttara□. if9ll

bhadr□. //

upasame tare ogha□ maccudheyya□ suduttara□ |

dh□rehi antima□ deha□ jetv□bi□r|□ sav□hana□.// 10 //

upasam□. //

sumutt□ s□dhu mutta □hi tfhi khujjehi muttiy□ |

udukkhalena musalena pa□in□ khujjakena ca i

mutta □hi j□timara□□ bhavanetti sam0hat□.// 11 //

b□utt□. //

chandaj□t□ avas□ye manas□ ca phu□,□ siy□ i

k□mesu appa□ibaddhacitt□ uddh|□sot□ ti vuccati.// 12 //

dhammadinn□. //

karotha buddhas□sana□ ya□ katv□ n□nutappati i

khippa□ p□d□ni dhovitv□ ekamante nis□datha.// 13 //

yis□kh□. //

dh□tuyo dukkhato disv□ m□ j□ 'ti punar □ga|i i

bhave chanda□ vir□jetv□ upasant□ carissasi.// 14 //

suman□. //

i,cdhire, bl hhire, ps tisse, bclp phuseh'bpussuehi, pl sa□□ and so

alwayssinstead of h□ if not stated otherwise,cpa□a', ph 'w a -2,p□r□dha

asahi.-3, o□. edd.-4, blp dhir□ cdd. dhirehi, ph 'ni | tinadray□.,

lps jitv□, '□ahana.-6, lp dhire.-7,bsaddh□ pabbajji,cabbajji",

p pap ajji'.-e,phh□veti.-10, "jji,ppRp Rjji bha□edra.-11, |attRra□.

-12,|hadra-13, bs ogha,pmacchuthe", |maccu|a: 14,p "hanam-

16, bcps tihi,smujjehi: 17,pmflsalena pahi□□.-18,lmutti,p□ha,

p j□hi, ls samuhat□.-20, edd. avas□is □,but□ -21, bcl "bandha',

p appattibandha', 8 appa□ibandhit□a udd|asot□ -23, |R.rodha -24,sdibba p□',

8 □si'.-26, j□ni punRn,bpunan, 6 pu□□□gami: 27,pvibh□jet□a, bcp

carl9oRtl.

^

thery-g□th.  125

k□yena sa□vut□ □si□ v□c□ya uda cetas□ i

sa,m□la□ ta□ha□ abbuyha s□tibh□ta □hi nibbut□.□ls //

uttar□. //

sukha□ tva□ vuddhike sehi katv□ colena p□rut□ i

upasantq hi te r□go s□tibh□t□ si nibbut□.□l6 //

suman□ vuddhapabbajit□. //

pi□□ap□ta□ caritv□na da□□a□ olubbha dubbal□ i

vedham□nehi gattehi tatth' eva nipati□ cham□ i

disv□ □d□nava□ k□ye atha citta□ vimucci me.// 17 //

dhamm□. //

hitv□ ghare gabbajitv□ hitv□ putta□ pasu□ piya□ i

hitv□ r□gali ca dosa□ ca avijja□ ca vir□jiya i

sam□la□ ta□ha□ abbuyha upasanta □hi nibbut□.// 18 //

sa□gh□. //

ekik□ theriyo samatt□. //

□tura□ asuci□ p□ti□ passa nande samussaya□ i

asubh□ya citta□ bh□vehi ekagga□ susam□hita□□ 19 //

animitta□ ca bh□vehi m□n□nusaya□ ujjaha i

tato m□n□bhisamay□ upasant□ carissasi.// 20 //

ittha□ suda□ bhagav□ nandaln sikkham□na□ im□hi

g□th□hi abhinha□ ovadati. //

ye ime atta bojjha□g□ magg□ nibb□napattiy□ i

bh□vit□ te may□sabbe yath□ buddhena desit□.// 21 //

di□□ho hi me so bhagav□ antimo 'ya□ samusayo i

vikkh□□o j□tisa□s□ro n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo.// 22 //

jent□. //

1,ph□rena, lp (s ?) □si.-2, scs ta□ha□,pampuyha,ssambuyha,cnibb□t□

-4, ly vudhike,stelena,pp□ruto.-5,pthe rotio sati,lt□ □hist□ na

nibbuti,snibb□ 'ti,cobh□ta □hi nibb□t□.-6, lp vud,hno, bcl apabbajjit□, p

opappajjit□. - 7,sdnbbhal□.-epvedhamm□",sveda", scl' nipati,sniput□

-9, bcl □di,p□dinava,pcitta□ mucchi, svimutti.-10,sdhammn.-11, c

pabbajit□,lpabbajjitv□,ppappajjitv□, sy pasu□cpnsussamu□,cppiya□.

-12py□gan.-13,sta□ha□,yappu ha,cnibb□t^a.-14,ssamah |.-15, b

ehiho.-16, cdd. asuci co□. 2. hd. bc, puti□ 1's p□ 'ti,s 1. bd.cputi, . 2.

hd. puti□, ps saya,snante.-17, i asubh□ra,sekag|e: 18, scs, "tta□,

s o□. ca. i ujjassa,sujjah□.-19,psarissasi, ca cmi|sati.-20, 1' sudda□,

s o□. sikkham□na□.-t.2, sl pojjh□, 1' "□oo.-2| ls 2. hd. antim□ya□,

v,

y samusaoli samuas□yo.-25,lvikh□□o, sclsvikkhino,s "s□u.-26, sl s

jenti,cjent□.

^

126  thery-g□th .

sumuttike sumuttik□ s□dhu muttika □hi musalassa |

ahiriko me cha□□aka□ v□ pi ukkhalik□ me daliddabh□v□

ti.// 23 //

r□gali ca aha□ dosali ca vicchindant□ vihar□mi |

s□ rukkhamala□ upagamma aho sukhan ti sukhato jh□y□mi.

□ 24 //

a1 5liatar□ ther□bhikkhun□ apa□li□t□. //

y□va k□sijanapado su□ko me tattako ahu i

ta□ katv□ nigamo aggha□ agghe 'naggha□ □hapesi

ma□.// 25 //

atha nibbind' aha□ r□pe nibbinda□ ca virajj' aha□ i

lzl□ puna j□tisa□s□ra□ sandh□veyya□ punappuna□ i

tisso vijj□ sacchikat□ kata□ buddhassa s□sana□. □26 //

addhak□s□. //

kili c□pi kho □hi kisik□ gil□n□ b□□hadubbal□ |

da□□a□ olubbha gacch□mi pabbata□ abhir□hiya.// 27 //

samah□ti□ nikkhipitv□na pattaka□ ca nikuj,jiya i

sele khambhesi□ att□na□ tamokkha□□ha□ pad□liya.// 28 //

citt□. //

kili c□pi kho □hi dukkhit□ dubbal□ gatayobban□ i

da□□a□ olubbha gacch□mi pabbata□ abhir□hiya.// 29 //

nikkhipitv□na samoh□ti□ pattaka□ ca nikujjiya i

nisinn□ c' a□hi sela□hi atha citta□ vimueci me i

tisso vijj□ anuppatt□ kata□ buddhassa s□sana□.// 30 //

mettik□. //

c□tuddas□ palicaddas□ y□ ca pakkhassa atthami i

p□rih□rikapakkha□ ca a□□ha□gasusnm□gata□ i

1,ccma s□dhu mutfi.-2 bcps 1. hd. v□si, sc 2. hd. v□pi,lme lidda",

s dnlidda",sdalbi",c 2. hd. daddubh□v□.--4,lci, bps vichindati,cvicchindi,

t. vichindnuti,bvihnn□mi,pvis□u□mi,svis□□ami.-5, sis dukkha", bl

□p□,salo, cp sukha□ 1. hand,ps□y□mi,ssn□□mi.-7,pa|nthar□,

s theri,bbhikkhan□, l□ 'ni,p "nn□,lapn□at□, bp asa|□t□,sasa□□it□:

rsyava,psukossu□ko, cps tatthako - 9,cnegnmo,sagohennaghy-a

bc 1. bd.,pthnpesi (s 2. hd. tha||.-10,p 019a. fro□ hn□ to ca,lo|n□, □

nibbimdrlnh.- 1,lam□b□tis□ra□,c "sa□s□ro,ssnut□ressa□, sc ppu□□n□.

-13, lp |dhn" sls "k□si,yk□mi.-14,pkimik□il balha.-l□, b

da□□a□podub□ha, ps "ruhiya -16, blps snm□h□ 'ti sa□ghntiynikkh□",

c nikkh□petv□na.-17, blps khambhesi,c 1. h|. gabbhesi, 2. hd. khabbhesi,

l "khnudhai□, bs pad□laya□, clp pad□la|n, cfr. st. 44,172.-20,pdukkh□t□,

gnt□y-oppa,c "yoppnnn□.-21, t' dnudn□.-22, lp s□□gh□ 'ti,s "kad.-23,

p selhn□hi,pvimucchi.- 2,p "si,s "cadas□,y "si,sva,latham□, i athapi.

-27,cp□tih□rika",s "h□riya",latha|ga□,pathaflka□, p"supao,s "m□hita□.

^

theri-g□th.  127

uposatha□ upagacchi□ devak□y□bhinandin□.// 31 //

s□jja ekena bhattena mund□ samah□tip□rut□ i

devak□ya□ na patthe 'ha□ vineyya hadaye dara□.// 32 //

mitt□. //

uddhaih p□datal□ amma adho ce ke□matthak□ //

paccavekkhassu 'ma□ k□ya□ □uci□ p□tigandhika□.// 33 //

eva□ viharam□n□ya sabbo r□go □m□hato i

pari□□ho □mucchinno a□tibh□ta □hi nibbut□.// 34 //

abhayam□t□. //

abhaye bhiduro k□yo yattha satt□ puthujjan□ i

nikkhipi□□m' ima□ deha□ sampaj□n□ □t□mat□.// 35 //

bah□hi dukkhadhammehi appam□darat□ya me i

ta□hakkhayo anuppatto kata□ buddhas□ s□□nan ti. □36□

abhayatther□. //

catukkhattu□ pa□cakkhattu□ vih□r□ upanikkhami□ i

aladdh□ cetaso santi□ citte avasavattini.// 37 //

tass□ me attham□ ratti ta□h□ mayha□ □m□hat□ i

bah□hi dukkhadhammehi appam□darat□ya me i

ta□hakkhayo anuppatto kata□ buddhas□ □asana□.// 38 //

s□m□. //

dukanip□to. //

pannav□sati vas□a□ yato pabbajit□ya me i

n□bhij□n□mi cittas□ sama□ laddha□ kud□cana□. □39 //

aladdh□ cetaso santi□ citte av□savattini i

tato sa□vega□ □p□di□ □ritv□ jin□□sana□.// 40 //

bah□hi dukkhadhammehi appam□darat□ya me i

ta□hakkhayo anuppatto kata□ buddh□sa □asana□ i

1 bcps gacchi, bps "ni,c "nandnni.-2,phajjn,csajja,sekabha",

p attena,csnu",p "p□dut□, 1. hd.,s "p□duh□.-3,cdevntaya□,pputte,

c "yyeprada.-4,cmett□.-5,cvepse,l "mattnlc□.-,c 'vekkhnsu, s

asuc□,  icp asuci, sclp puti".-7,psappo rogo.-8,sparilalto, li siti', ls

nibbuti,cnibb□t□,snibb□ 'ti,.-10,cnbhavo,lbhiduo 1 bh;id□ge,soin. bhi",

l yatta,ssntth□ -11,l "pis□m',csampa", bclp sati', sll's "abnt□,c "mat□.-

12,bbahuhi,lona. dukkha,1' "yatayn.-13,cta□h□khny-o,y "kkhiy-o.-14,

l "ttheri,yayatther□.-15, bcps "mi.-16, crlri. snuti,cnsav:i,s "n□.-

17, 1' tny-□ me nthami,latha".-19,snuputto.-'30,ssnm□.-'il,pdutnuihnto.

sdukav□to.-2'|,l "visa",1' pnppn" or pnpphn", crlri. "jjit;□y'n.-13,snbhi',

ps "j□n:antn.-24,phliavanti, scs santi,l "vattin□, sp "vatthiui,s 'vatthin□.

-25,pto, cdd. □p□di: 26, li bnhuhi.

^

128  t□ieri-g□ta .

ajja me sattam□ ratti yato ta□h□ visosit□.// 41 //

a□□atar□ s□m□. //

catukkhattu□ pa□cakkhattu□ vih□r□ upanikkhami□ i

aladdh□ cetaso santi□ citte avasavattini.// 42 //

s□ bhikkhuni□ up□gacchi□ y□ me saddh□yik□ ahu i

s□ me dhamma□ adesesi kha□□h□yatanadh□tuyo.// 43 //

tass□ dhamma□ sunitv□na yath□ ma□ anus□si s□ i

satt□bam| ekapalla□ke nis□di□ p□tisukhasamappit□ i

atthamiy□p□de pas□reai□ tamokkha□□ha□ pad□liya.// 44 //

uttam□. //

ye ime satta bojjha□g□ magh□ nibb□napattiy□ i

bh□vit□ te may□ sabbe yath□ buddhena desit□.// 45 //

su□□atass□nimittassa l□bhin□ 'ha□ yad icchitu□ i

oras□ dh□t□ buddhassa nibb□n□bhirat□ sad□. □46□

sabbe kasm□ samucchinn□ ye dibb□ ye ca m□nus□ i

vikkh□□o j□tisa□s□ro n' atthi d□ni punabbhavo. □47□

a□□atar□ □ttam□.ll

div□vih□r□ nikkhamma gijjhak□□a□hi pabbate i

n□ga□ og□ha-m-utti□□a□ nad□t□ra□hi addasa□.// 48 //

puriso a□kusa□ □d□ya dehi p□dan ti y□cati i

n□go pas□rayi p□da□ puriso n□ga□ □ruhi□ 49 //

disv□ adanta□ damita□ manuss□na□ vasa□ gata□ i

tato citta□ sam□dhemi khalu t□ya vana□ gat□.// 50 //

dantik□. //

amma j□v□ ti vana□hi kandasi att□na□ adhi|accha ubbiri. i

c□□□s□tisahass□ni sabb□ j□vasan□mik□ i

eta□h' □l□hane daddh□ t□sa□ ka□ anusocasi.// 51 //

1, lp sattami,sratt□,py□t□, 1. hd.,sta□hadhisosit□.-2, lp a□atar□.-

3, cdd. okkhami.-4, cdd. santi,passavattini.-5,lbhikkh□ni, bp bhikkhx3n□,

s bhikkhuni, bcls up□gacchi,puha acchi -6,ldhamma□, .p dhamma

desesi, bs dlxamma padesesi.-7, 1. hapdhamma,ssuni, bcps y□.e,

lp "palla□kenas "palla□ke, blp nisidi ca x,is□dico□. p□ 'ti, lp |itisuhhasama,

sp□tis□khasuma"s 1. hd. 'sumappit□.-9 lp ath□,comi a, bp

pass□resi;s "resiltamokh□, clp pad□lay'a,solaya□.-11,so□ge,bo□go,

d osattiya.-1| □ bh□vih□,psappe.-13,csu□□atassaflio, clp (s 7) l□bhxni,

c icchaka□, lp dhit□,sdhita: 14,snibb□.-1,lvikh□□o,psikkhino,

s vikhino -17,sutt□m□.-18, lp okuta",bpnbbato,ppappate -19, cdd.

otira□hi,saddasa.-20, 1 hd,saxigasa□,cp□da□,pta.-23,csanx□depi,

s sam□demi,yvana.-24,ladds in brackets hatth□ro, bps add batth□robadhit□.

-25, sll' j□v□,satt□n□,puppiri,cubbbiri.-26, bclp cul□",

l "sitisahas□ni,bosahas□ni, blps j□v□ 1. hd.,sopnn□mik□.-27, bcl

□lahane,s□□avane, lp dadh□,sham□,panueocati,bcas□.

^

ther□-g□th.  129

abbuhi vata me salla□ dudd□sa□ hadayanissita□ i

ya□ me sokaparet□ya dh□tu soka□ byap□nudi.// 52 //

□ajja abb□lhasall□ha□ nicch□t□ parinibbut□ i

buddha□ dhamma□ ca □□|ha□ ca upemi □rana□ muni□.

□ 53 //

□bbir□. //

ki□ me kat□ r□ja|ahe manu□□ madhu□ p□t□□acchare i

ye sukka□ na upassanti deaenti□ buddhas□sana□.□s4□

ta□ ca appa□iv□niya□ □ecanaka□ oj□a□ i

pivanti mali□e sappa□□□ val□haka□ iv' addhagfl. □ss□

sukk□ aukkehi dhammehi v□tar□|□ sam□hit□ i

dh□rehi antima□ deha□ jetv□ m□ra□ □v□hana□.// 56 //

sukk□. //

n' atthi nissara□a□ loke ki□ vivekena k□hasi i

bhu□j□hi k□maratiyo m□hu pacch□nut□pin□. □si //

sattisfll□pam□ kasm□ kha□□h□na□ adhikuttan□ i

ya□ tva□ k□marati□ br□si arati d□ni v□ mama□.// 58 //

sabbattha vihat□ nandi tamokkha□□ho pad□lito i

eva□ j□n□hi p□pima nihato tva□ asi antaka.// 59 //

sel□. //

ya□ ta□ ia□hi pattabba□ □h□na□ durabhisambhava□ i

na ta□ dva□gulipa□□□ya sakk□ pappotu□ itthiy□.// 60 //

itthibh□vo no ki□ kayir□ citha□hi su□m□hite i

□□□a□hi vattam□na□hi samm□ dhamma□ vipas□to.// 61 //

1,pappuhi,ppalla□,l "nisita□, p"nasita□ -2,syapaitu, bps moha□,

p by□hanudi,bby□".-3, lsbc sajja, bcls abbulha",yebbulapall□,pnicc□t□,

l para" |4,sbuddha, bcs sa□gha|□pu|epi, cp mu□ ti, bs mun□ ti: 6,

ls ubbiri,puppiri: 7,lki□, bp□C ki,amanuss□ ca madhubbat□ accha

(sic),pmadhu pit□ ca ajjhare bc madhu, bcl pit□ bc ca, ci acche,

c accha.-e, c1 o□. ye, bp□ desenti, cl|z| desanti, 161 amata□ pada□.-

9, ci appati" |p asevana□ha□,socava□.-10, c1 a□e, c| val□baga□ iv' antaga

(con. iro□ "bh□),baddhabhu,p "ha□ibandhas -11, cdd vita,s "hita□.-

12,pdh□yehi.-14pri atthi rana□, bps ki,pk□m□si,sh□hasa -15, □ m□

tu,l "□nu,p "□nabh□pini, ls "pini.-16,ssatthi" cdd. "su',p "lupaha,cluo:

17, cp "rati,s "rat□,lbrubh□,pphr□si,sarat□,parati ni s□,cmama.-18 l

sabbatta,bnand□, lp tamohha": 19,seva,s□p?ma,pnis□to, by andhak□,

8 atthah□.'-20,lselo.-21,can;lyamn,bp isihi,sdutfhi,ppatta pa□

th□",st□", lp dua",l "sam□ hava□,s "sambha".-22,pta, 1. hc| cp

"sah□ya,s "sa□□□yapsappotu□,ssabbotu□,pittiy□.-23, 1. hd., ph hi,

harir□,lcittha□hi.-2+,p□□□a□ha,lsamma,popasato.

^

130  ther□-g□tha.

sabbattha vihat□ nandi tamokkha□□ho pad□lito i

eva□ j□n□hi p□pima nihato tva□ asi antaka.// 62 //

som□. //

tikanip□to nitthito. //

putto buddhassa d□y□do gassapo susam□hito i

pubbeniv□sa□ yo ved? sagg□p□ya□ ca passati.// 63 //

atho j□tikkhaya□ patto abhi□li□vosito mu□ i

et□hi t□hi vijj□hi tevijjo hoti brahmano. □64□

tatheva bhadd□ gapil□n□ tevijj□ maccuh□yin? |

dh□reti antima□ deha□ jetv□ m□ra□ sav□hana□.// 65 //

disv□ □d□nava□ loke ubho pabbajit□ maya□ i

ty a□ha kh□□□sav□ dant□ s□tibh□ta □h□ nibbut□ ti.// 66 //

bhadd□ gapil□n□. //

catukkanip□to nitthito. //

pannav□sati vass□ni yato pabb□jit□ aha□ |

acchar□sa□gh□tamatta□ pi citass' upasam' ajjhaga□. □67□

aladdh□ cetaso santi□ k□mar□gen' avassut□ i

b□h□ paggayha kandant□ vih□rana p□visi□ aha□.// 68 //

s□ bhikkhuni□ up□gacchi□ y□ me saddh□yik□ ahu |

s□ me dhamma□ adesesi kha□□h□yatanadh□tuyo.// 69 //

tass□ dhamma□ sunitv□na ekamante up□visi□ i

pubbeniv□sa□ j□n□mi dibbacakkhu□ visodl□ita□.// 70 //

1,lsabbatta,lnand□,landpin con. tamohha".-2,sp□p□ma, p.anak□,

s atthak□.-4, blp tikka",lnithi'.-6 1. hd. c1, ps autto, 1. hd.,

s puttassa:-6 1. bd.syojeti, cp vedi.-7,p "s□tepitos "teaiao,

c1 1. hd abhis□te pi bho muni, 2 hd abhis□vo ibho, c2 vopite.-

8,bet□h9,stehi, c' tihi,ltevij|□, lp bra" -9,chhadda, lp k□ i,

cdd. "l□ni,o ci paccu", cdd ' mi -10, ca dh□rehi,bpav□ -11 cdd.□ ',

l pabbajj|,pappa,spabhari", bc| mayha□.-12, 1. hd. thambh□, co□.

2 hd|, ci 1. h. tu□h□, 2. hd ty amb□ ca a□h□,lty ama, ps a□h□, cdd.

kh□□□, casaitio, ca mbi,bnibbata, ci nibb□t□ c, o|n. ti.=i3sbhadda, lp

k□pi cdd "l□ni.-16, cdd. "vi□", bcl "jjit□,ppappajito.-16,lacchur□

cl "sa□gh□□a"l "matta,smatta□pajjh□ -17,bceta,paetaso, bcp□

santi.-18s□□huppaggayu cp8 "nti, bcps p□visi: 19,lbhikkhani,

p bhihkhan□,sbhikkhur□,bblzikkhun□,cbhikkhu□, edd 'gacchi, bp vias□sik□,

svass□aik□,c 1. hd. ahu□.-20,ldhamma□,lkha□□□".-21,ssuni"

cp "v?a□, bs "viai,-22,spubbesi, blps "cahhhu,pviaodhika□.